This is a modern-English version of Seraphita, originally written by Balzac, Honoré de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





SERAPHITA





By Honore De Balzac





Translated by Katharine Prescott Wormeley










                            DEDICATION

  To Madame Eveline de Hanska, nee Comtesse Rzewuska.

  Madame,—Here is the work which you asked of me. I am happy, in
  thus dedicating it, to offer you a proof of the respectful
  affection you allow me to bear you. If I am reproached for
  impotence in this attempt to draw from the depths of mysticism a
  book which seeks to give, in the lucid transparency of our
  beautiful language, the luminous poesy of the Orient, to you the
  blame! Did you not command this struggle (resembling that of
  Jacob) by telling me that the most imperfect sketch of this
  Figure, dreamed of by you, as it has been by me since childhood,
  would still be something to you?

  Here, then, it is,—that something. Would that this book could
  belong exclusively to noble spirits, preserved like yours from
  worldly pettiness by solitude! THEY would know how to give to it
  the melodious rhythm that it lacks, which might have made it, in
  the hands of a poet, the glorious epic that France still awaits.
  But from me they must accept it as one of those sculptured
  balustrades, carved by a hand of faith, on which the pilgrims
  lean, in the choir of some glorious church, to think upon the end
  of man.

  I am, madame, with respect,
  Your devoted servant,
  De Balzac.
                            DEDICATION

  To Madame Eveline de Hanska, formerly Comtesse Rzewuska.

  Madame, — Here is the work you asked me for. I’m pleased to dedicate it to you as a testament to the respectful affection I have for you. If I’m criticized for my inability to bring forth a book from the depths of mysticism that aims to present the beautiful poetry of the East in the clear and expressive language of our time, then the blame lies with you! Did you not urge me on with this struggle (like Jacob’s) by saying that even the most imperfect version of this vision, which you have dreamed of and I have since childhood, would still mean something to you?

  So here it is — that something. I wish this book could belong solely to noble souls, like yours, who are kept from worldly trivialities by solitude! They would know how to give it the melodic flow it lacks, which could have transformed it into the glorious epic that France is still waiting for. But for now, they must accept it as one of those carved balustrades, shaped by a faithful hand, on which pilgrims lean in the choir of some beautiful church, contemplating the purpose of man.

  I remain, madame, with respect,  
  Your devoted servant,  
  De Balzac.










Contents

SERAPHITA

CHAPTER I. SERAPHITUS
CHAPTER II. SERAPHITA
CHAPTER III. SERAPHITA-SERAPHITUS
CHAPTER IV. THE CLOUDS OF THE SANCTUARY
CHAPTER V. FAREWELL
CHAPTER VI. THE PATH TO HEAVEN
CHAPTER VII.    THE ASSUMPTION






SERAPHITA





CHAPTER I. SERAPHITUS

As the eye glances over a map of the coasts of Norway, can the imagination fail to marvel at their fantastic indentations and serrated edges, like a granite lace, against which the surges of the North Sea roar incessantly? Who has not dreamed of the majestic sights to be seen on those beachless shores, of that multitude of creeks and inlets and little bays, no two of them alike, yet all trackless abysses? We may almost fancy that Nature took pleasure in recording by ineffaceable hieroglyphics the symbol of Norwegian life, bestowing on these coasts the conformation of a fish’s spine, fishery being the staple commerce of the country, and well-nigh the only means of living of the hardy men who cling like tufts of lichen to the arid cliffs. Here, through fourteen degrees of longitude, barely seven hundred thousand souls maintain existence. Thanks to perils devoid of glory, to year-long snows which clothe the Norway peaks and guard them from profaning foot of traveller, these sublime beauties are virgin still; they will be seen to harmonize with human phenomena, also virgin—at least to poetry—which here took place, the history of which it is our purpose to relate.

As you look at a map of Norway’s coasts, it’s hard not to be amazed by their incredible twists and jagged edges, like a lace of granite, against which the North Sea crashes endlessly. Who hasn’t dreamed of the stunning views along those unspoiled shores, filled with countless creeks, inlets, and little bays, each one unique, yet all deep and unexplored? It almost seems like Nature enjoyed leaving behind indelible symbols of Norwegian life, shaping these coasts to resemble a fish's spine, since fishing is the main industry in the country and the primary source of livelihood for the tough people who cling like patches of lichen to the rocky cliffs. Here, across fourteen degrees of longitude, only about seven hundred thousand people manage to live. Thanks to the dangers that lack the thrill of glory and the year-round snow that covers Norway’s peaks, keeping them untouched by travelers, these stunning landscapes remain pristine. They will be seen to resonate with human experiences, still untouched—at least when it comes to poetry—which took place here, and it’s this history that we aim to share.

If one of these inlets, mere fissures to the eyes of the eider-ducks, is wide enough for the sea not to freeze between the prison-walls of rock against which it surges, the country-people call the little bay a “fiord,”—a word which geographers of every nation have adopted into their respective languages. Though a certain resemblance exists among all these fiords, each has its own characteristics. The sea has everywhere forced its way as through a breach, yet the rocks about each fissure are diversely rent, and their tumultuous precipices defy the rules of geometric law. Here the scarp is dentelled like a saw; there the narrow ledges barely allow the snow to lodge or the noble crests of the Northern pines to spread themselves; farther on, some convulsion of Nature may have rounded a coquettish curve into a lovely valley flanked in rising terraces with black-plumed pines. Truly we are tempted to call this land the Switzerland of Ocean.

If one of these inlets, just small cracks to the eyes of the eider-ducks, is wide enough for the sea not to freeze between the prison walls of rock against which it crashes, the locals call the little bay a “fiord,”—a term that geographers of every country have adopted into their own languages. While there’s a certain resemblance among all these fiords, each one has its unique features. The sea has forced its way in everywhere like a breach, yet the rocks around each crack are differently shaped, and their chaotic cliffs ignore the rules of geometry. Here, the slope is jagged like a saw; there, the narrow ledges barely allow snow to settle or the majestic tops of the Northern pines to spread out; further along, some natural upheaval may have created a charming curve leading into a beautiful valley bordered with ascending terraces of black-feathered pines. Honestly, we’re tempted to call this land the Switzerland of the Ocean.

Midway between Trondhjem and Christiansand lies an inlet called the Strom-fiord. If the Strom-fiord is not the loveliest of these rocky landscapes, it has the merit of displaying the terrestrial grandeurs of Norway, and of enshrining the scenes of a history that is indeed celestial.

Midway between Trondhjem and Christiansand is an inlet called the Strom-fiord. Even if the Strom-fiord isn't the most beautiful of these rocky landscapes, it does have the advantage of showcasing the natural wonders of Norway and holding scenes from a truly divine history.

The general outline of the Strom-fiord seems at first sight to be that of a funnel washed out by the sea. The passage which the waves have forced present to the eye an image of the eternal struggle between old Ocean and the granite rock,—two creations of equal power, one through inertia, the other by ceaseless motion. Reefs of fantastic shape run out on either side, and bar the way of ships and forbid their entrance. The intrepid sons of Norway cross these reefs on foot, springing from rock to rock, undismayed at the abyss—a hundred fathoms deep and only six feet wide—which yawns beneath them. Here a tottering block of gneiss falling athwart two rocks gives an uncertain footway; there the hunters or the fishermen, carrying their loads, have flung the stems of fir-trees in guise of bridges, to join the projecting reefs, around and beneath which the surges roar incessantly. This dangerous entrance to the little bay bears obliquely to the right with a serpentine movement, and there encounters a mountain rising some twenty-five hundred feet above sea-level, the base of which is a vertical palisade of solid rock more than a mile and a half long, the inflexible granite nowhere yielding to clefts or undulations until it reaches a height of two hundred feet above the water. Rushing violently in, the sea is driven back with equal violence by the inert force of the mountain to the opposite shore, gently curved by the spent force of the retreating waves.

The general outline of the Strom-fiord looks like a funnel carved out by the sea. The path the waves have worn away gives a vivid picture of the endless battle between the deep ocean and the sturdy granite rock—two forces of equal strength, one through stillness and the other through constant movement. Reefs with strange shapes stretch out on either side, blocking ships from entering. The fearless sons of Norway cross these reefs on foot, leaping from rock to rock, undaunted by the chasm—a hundred fathoms deep and only six feet wide—that opens up beneath them. Here, a precarious block of gneiss provides an unsteady path between two rocks; there, hunters or fishermen have tossed down fir tree trunks to create bridges connecting the jutting reefs, around and beneath which the waves crash continuously. This perilous entrance to the small bay curves sharply to the right in a serpentine manner and meets a mountain that rises about twenty-five hundred feet above sea level. The base of this mountain is a sheer wall of solid rock that stretches over a mile and a half long, the unyielding granite remaining flat and solid until it reaches a height of two hundred feet above the water. The sea rushes in violently, only to be pushed back with equal force by the mountain’s massive presence to the opposite shore, which is gently shaped by the diminishing power of the receding waves.

The fiord is closed at the upper end by a vast gneiss formation crowned with forests, down which a river plunges in cascades, becomes a torrent when the snows are melting, spreads into a sheet of waters, and then falls with a roar into the bay,—vomiting as it does so the hoary pines and the aged larches washed down from the forests and scarce seen amid the foam. These trees plunge headlong into the fiord and reappear after a time on the surface, clinging together and forming islets which float ashore on the beaches, where the inhabitants of a village on the left bank of the Strom-fiord gather them up, split, broken (though sometimes whole), and always stripped of bark and branches. The mountain which receives at its base the assaults of Ocean, and at its summit the buffeting of the wild North wind, is called the Falberg. Its crest, wrapped at all seasons in a mantle of snow and ice, is the sharpest peak of Norway; its proximity to the pole produces, at the height of eighteen hundred feet, a degree of cold equal to that of the highest mountains of the globe. The summit of this rocky mass, rising sheer from the fiord on one side, slopes gradually downward to the east, where it joins the declivities of the Sieg and forms a series of terraced valleys, the chilly temperature of which allows no growth but that of shrubs and stunted trees.

The fjord is closed off at the upper end by a massive gneiss formation topped with forests, down which a river cascades, turning into a torrent when the snow melts, spreading into a body of water, and then crashing into the bay—spitting out ancient pines and old larches washed down from the forests and barely visible amid the foam. These trees go tumbling into the fjord and eventually reappear on the surface, clinging together and forming little islands that float ashore on the beaches, where people from a village on the left bank of the Stromfjord collect them, splitting them apart, whether broken (though sometimes intact) and always stripped of bark and branches. The mountain that faces the assaults of the Ocean at its base and the fierce Northern wind at its summit is called Falberg. Its peak, covered year-round in snow and ice, is the highest point in Norway; its closeness to the pole creates, at an elevation of eighteen hundred feet, a coldness similar to that of the tallest mountains in the world. The top of this rocky mass, which rises steeply from the fjord on one side, slopes gradually down to the east, where it connects with the lower slopes of the Sieg and forms a series of terraced valleys, the chilly temperatures of which only allow for the growth of shrubs and stunted trees.

The upper end of the fiord, where the waters enter it as they come down from the forest, is called the Siegdahlen,—a word which may be held to mean “the shedding of the Sieg,”—the river itself receiving that name. The curving shore opposite to the face of the Falberg is the valley of Jarvis,—a smiling scene overlooked by hills clothed with firs, birch-trees, and larches, mingled with a few oaks and beeches, the richest coloring of all the varied tapestries which Nature in these northern regions spreads upon the surface of her rugged rocks. The eye can readily mark the line where the soil, warmed by the rays of the sun, bears cultivation and shows the native growth of the Norwegian flora. Here the expanse of the fiord is broad enough to allow the sea, dashed back by the Falberg, to spend its expiring force in gentle murmurs upon the lower slope of these hills,—a shore bordered with finest sand, strewn with mica and sparkling pebbles, porphyry, and marbles of a thousand tints, brought from Sweden by the river floods, together with ocean waifs, shells, and flowers of the sea driven in by tempests, whether of the Pole or Tropics.

The upper end of the fjord, where the waters flow in from the forest, is called the Siegdahlen—a term that can be understood to mean “the shedding of the Sieg,” which is also the name of the river. The curving shore opposite the Falberg is the valley of Jarvis—a beautiful area surrounded by hills covered in fir trees, birch trees, and larches, mixed with a few oaks and beeches, showcasing the vibrant colors of Nature’s varied tapestries across the rugged northern landscape. You can easily see where the soil, warmed by the sun, supports agriculture and displays the native Norwegian flora. Here, the fjord is wide enough for the sea, pushed back by the Falberg, to gently murmur against the lower slopes of the hills—a shore lined with fine sand, scattered with mica and sparkling pebbles, porphyry, and marbles in a hundred shades, all washed in from Sweden by river floods, along with ocean debris, shells, and sea flowers tossed ashore by tempests, whether from the Arctic or the Tropics.

At the foot of the hills of Jarvis lies a village of some two hundred wooden houses, where an isolated population lives like a swarm of bees in a forest, without increasing or diminishing; vegetating happily, while wringing their means of living from the breast of a stern Nature. The almost unknown existence of the little hamlet is readily accounted for. Few of its inhabitants were bold enough to risk their lives among the reefs to reach the deep-sea fishing,—the staple industry of Norwegians on the least dangerous portions of their coast. The fish of the fiord were numerous enough to suffice, in part at least, for the sustenance of the inhabitants; the valley pastures provided milk and butter; a certain amount of fruitful, well-tilled soil yielded rye and hemp and vegetables, which necessity taught the people to protect against the severity of the cold and the fleeting but terrible heat of the sun with the shrewd ability which Norwegians display in the two-fold struggle. The difficulty of communication with the outer world, either by land where the roads are impassable, or by sea where none but tiny boats can thread their way through the maritime defiles that guard the entrance to the bay, hinder these people from growing rich by the sale of their timber. It would cost enormous sums to either blast a channel out to sea or construct a way to the interior. The roads from Christiana to Trondhjem all turn toward the Strom-fiord, and cross the Sieg by a bridge some score of miles above its fall into the bay. The country to the north, between Jarvis and Trondhjem, is covered with impenetrable forests, while to the south the Falberg is nearly as much separated from Christiana by inaccessible precipices. The village of Jarvis might perhaps have communicated with the interior of Norway and Sweden by the river Sieg; but to do this and to be thus brought into contact with civilization, the Strom-fiord needed the presence of a man of genius. Such a man did actually appear there,—a poet, a Swede of great religious fervor, who died admiring, even reverencing this region as one of the noblest works of the Creator.

At the base of the Jarvis hills is a village of about two hundred wooden houses, where a small community lives like a swarm of bees in a forest, neither growing nor shrinking; they thrive happily while extracting their livelihood from the harshness of Nature. The nearly unknown existence of this little hamlet is easy to understand. Few of its residents were brave enough to risk their lives among the reefs to get to the deep-sea fishing— the main industry of Norwegians on the safer parts of their coastline. The fish in the fjord were plentiful enough to partially sustain the locals; the valley pastures provided milk and butter; a bit of fertile, well-tended land produced rye, hemp, and vegetables, which necessity taught the people to protect against the harsh cold and the fleeting but fierce heat of the sun with the cleverness Norwegians show in their dual struggle. The challenges of connecting with the outside world, whether by land where the roads are impassable, or by sea where only small boats can navigate the maritime channels that guard the bay's entrance, prevent these people from getting rich through timber sales. It would require huge sums to either blast a channel to the sea or build a route to the interior. The roads from Christiania to Trondhjem all head toward the Stromfjord, crossing the Sieg by a bridge several miles above its fall into the bay. The land to the north, between Jarvis and Trondhjem, is filled with dense forests, while to the south, the Falberg is almost equally isolated from Christiania by steep cliffs. The village of Jarvis might have been able to connect with the interior of Norway and Sweden via the river Sieg; but to achieve this and be linked to civilization, the Stromfjord needed someone with vision. Such a person did indeed come along—a poet, a Swedish man of deep faith, who died admiring, even reverencing this area as one of the Creator's greatest masterpieces.

Minds endowed by study with an inward sight, and whose quick perceptions bring before the soul, as though painted on a canvas, the contrasting scenery of this universe, will now apprehend the general features of the Strom-fiord. They alone, perhaps, can thread their way through the tortuous channels of the reef, or flee with the battling waves to the everlasting rebuff of the Falberg whose white peaks mingle with the vaporous clouds of the pearl-gray sky, or watch with delight the curving sheet of waters, or hear the rushing of the Sieg as it hangs for an instant in long fillets and then falls over a picturesque abatis of noble trees toppled confusedly together, sometimes upright, sometimes half-sunken beneath the rocks. It may be that such minds alone can dwell upon the smiling scenes nestling among the lower hills of Jarvis; where the luscious Northern vegetables spring up in families, in myriads, where the white birches bend, graceful as maidens, where colonnades of beeches rear their boles mossy with the growth of centuries, where shades of green contrast, and white clouds float amid the blackness of the distant pines, and tracts of many-tinted crimson and purple shrubs are shaded endlessly; in short, where blend all colors, all perfumes of a flora whose wonders are still ignored. Widen the boundaries of this limited ampitheatre, spring upward to the clouds, lose yourself among the rocks where the seals are lying and even then your thought cannot compass the wealth of beauty nor the poetry of this Norwegian coast. Can your thought be as vast as the ocean that bounds it? as weird as the fantastic forms drawn by these forests, these clouds, these shadows, these changeful lights?

Minds that have gained insight through study and whose sharp perceptions bring to life, like images on a canvas, the contrasting landscapes of this universe, will now understand the overall features of the Strom-fiord. They might be the only ones able to navigate the winding channels of the reef, or ride the turbulent waves to the enduring challenge of the Falberg, whose white peaks blend with the misty clouds of the pearl-gray sky, or delight in watching the flowing waters, or hear the rushing of the Sieg as it lingers for a moment in long strands before tumbling over a picturesque tangle of majestic trees, some standing tall and others half-submerged among the rocks. Perhaps only such minds can appreciate the cheerful scenes nestled among the lower hills of Jarvis; where the vibrant Northern vegetables grow in clusters by the thousands, where the white birches sway gracefully like maidens, where colonnades of beeches rise with trunks covered in centuries of moss, where varying shades of green stand out, and white clouds drift among the darkness of distant pines, and stretches of colorful crimson and purple shrubs are endlessly shaded; in short, where all colors and scents of a flora full of wonders that are still overlooked come together. Expand the limits of this confined amphitheater, reach up to the clouds, and lose yourself among the rocks where the seals rest, and even then your thoughts won't grasp the abundance of beauty or the poetry of this Norwegian coast. Can your thoughts be as vast as the ocean that surrounds it? As strange as the fantastic shapes created by these forests, these clouds, these shadows, and these shifting lights?

Do you see above the meadows on that lowest slope which undulates around the higher hills of Jarvis two or three hundred houses roofed with “noever,” a sort of thatch made of birch-bark,—frail houses, long and low, looking like silk-worms on a mulberry-leaf tossed hither by the winds? Above these humble, peaceful dwellings stands the church, built with a simplicity in keeping with the poverty of the villagers. A graveyard surrounds the chancel, and a little farther on you see the parsonage. Higher up, on a projection of the mountain is a dwelling-house, the only one of stone; for which reason the inhabitants of the village call it “the Swedish Castle.” In fact, a wealthy Swede settled in Jarvis about thirty years before this history begins, and did his best to ameliorate its condition. This little house, certainly not a castle, built with the intention of leading the inhabitants to build others like it, was noticeable for its solidity and for the wall that inclosed it, a rare thing in Norway where, notwithstanding the abundance of stone, wood alone is used for all fences, even those of fields. This Swedish house, thus protected against the climate, stood on rising ground in the centre of an immense courtyard. The windows were sheltered by those projecting pent-house roofs supported by squared trunks of trees which give so patriarchal an air to Northern dwellings. From beneath them the eye could see the savage nudity of the Falberg, or compare the infinitude of the open sea with the tiny drop of water in the foaming fiord; the ear could hear the flowing of the Sieg, whose white sheet far away looked motionless as it fell into its granite cup edged for miles around with glaciers,—in short, from this vantage ground the whole landscape whereon our simple yet superhuman drama was about to be enacted could be seen and noted.

Do you see above the meadows on that lowest slope that rolls around the higher hills of Jarvis two or three hundred houses roofed with "noever," a kind of thatch made from birch bark—fragile houses, long and low, looking like silkworms on a mulberry leaf tossed about by the winds? Above these humble, peaceful homes is the church, built simply to match the villagers' poverty. A graveyard surrounds the chancel, and a little further on you see the parsonage. Higher up, on a ledge of the mountain, is a stone house, the only one made of stone; that's why the villagers call it "the Swedish Castle." Actually, a wealthy Swede settled in Jarvis about thirty years before this story starts and tried to improve the place. This little house, definitely not a castle, was built to encourage the villagers to construct similar ones. It was notable for its sturdiness and the wall that enclosed it, which is uncommon in Norway where, despite the abundance of stone, wood is used for all fences, even those for fields. This Swedish house, protected from the climate, sat on elevated land in the center of a vast courtyard. The windows were sheltered by those overhanging roofs supported by squared tree trunks, which give such a patriarchal feel to Northern homes. From beneath them, you could see the rugged landscape of the Falberg or compare the vastness of the open sea with the tiny splash of water in the foaming fjord; you could hear the flow of the Sieg, whose white sheet in the distance looked still as it fell into its granite basin, surrounded for miles by glaciers—in short, from this vantage point, you could see and take note of the entire landscape where our simple yet extraordinary story was about to unfold.

The winter of 1799-1800 was one of the most severe ever known to Europeans. The Norwegian sea was frozen in all the fiords, where, as a usual thing, the violence of the surf kept the ice from forming. A wind, whose effects were like those of the Spanish levanter, swept the ice of the Strom-fiord, driving the snow to the upper end of the gulf. Seldom indeed could the people of Jarvis see the mirror of frozen waters reflecting the colors of the sky; a wondrous site in the bosom of these mountains when all other aspects of nature are levelled beneath successive sheets of snow, and crests and valleys are alike mere folds of the vast mantle flung by winter across a landscape at once so mournfully dazzling and so monotonous. The falling volume of the Sieg, suddenly frozen, formed an immense arcade beneath which the inhabitants might have crossed under shelter from the blast had any dared to risk themselves inland. But the dangers of every step away from their own surroundings kept even the boldest hunters in their homes, afraid lest the narrow paths along the precipices, the clefts and fissures among the rocks, might be unrecognizable beneath the snow.

The winter of 1799-1800 was one of the harshest ever recorded in Europe. The Norwegian sea froze over in all the fjords, where usually, the force of the waves prevented the ice from forming. A wind, similar to the Spanish levanter, swept across the ice of the Strom-fjord, pushing the snow to the far end of the gulf. It was rare for the people of Jarvis to see the surface of the frozen waters reflecting the colors of the sky; a breathtaking sight amid these mountains when all other features of nature were covered in layers of snow, and peaks and valleys appeared as mere folds of the vast blanket thrown over the landscape that was both stunningly bright and monotonous. The falling water of the Sieg, suddenly frozen, created a huge arch under which the residents could have taken shelter from the wind if anyone had dared to venture inland. However, the dangers of stepping away from their familiar surroundings kept even the bravest hunters at home, scared that the narrow paths along the cliffs, the cracks and crevices in the rocks, would be unrecognizable under the snow.

Thus it was that no human creature gave life to the white desert where Boreas reigned, his voice alone resounding at distant intervals. The sky, nearly always gray, gave tones of polished steel to the ice of the fiord. Perchance some ancient eider-duck crossed the expanse, trusting to the warm down beneath which dream, in other lands, the luxurious rich, little knowing of the dangers through which their luxury has come to them. Like the Bedouin of the desert who darts alone across the sands of Africa, the bird is neither seen nor heard; the torpid atmosphere, deprived of its electrical conditions, echoes neither the whirr of its wings nor its joyous notes. Besides, what human eye was strong enough to bear the glitter of those pinnacles adorned with sparkling crystals, or the sharp reflections of the snow, iridescent on the summits in the rays of a pallid sun which infrequently appeared, like a dying man seeking to make known that he still lives. Often, when the flocks of gray clouds, driven in squadrons athwart the mountains and among the tree-tops, hid the sky with their triple veils Earth, lacking the celestial lights, lit herself by herself.

So it was that no human being inhabited the white desert where Boreas ruled, his voice echoing at distant intervals. The sky, almost always gray, cast a polished steel hue on the ice of the fjord. Perhaps some ancient eider-duck flew across the expanse, relying on the warm down beneath which wealthy people in other lands dream, unaware of the dangers their luxury brings. Like the Bedouin of the desert who swiftly crosses the sands of Africa, the bird is neither seen nor heard; the stagnant atmosphere, stripped of its electrical energy, reflects neither the flutter of its wings nor its cheerful songs. Besides, what human eye could withstand the sparkle of those peaks adorned with shining crystals, or the sharp reflections of the snow, shimmering at the summits in the light of a pale sun that rarely appeared, like a dying man trying to show that he is still alive? Often, when flocks of gray clouds, driven like troops across the mountains and among the treetops, concealed the sky with their triple veils, the Earth, lacking celestial light, illuminated herself.

Here, then, we meet the majesty of Cold, seated eternally at the pole in that regal silence which is the attribute of all absolute monarchy. Every extreme principle carries with it an appearance of negation and the symptoms of death; for is not life the struggle of two forces? Here in this Northern nature nothing lived. One sole power—the unproductive power of ice—reigned unchallenged. The roar of the open sea no longer reached the deaf, dumb inlet, where during one short season of the year Nature made haste to produce the slender harvests necessary for the food of the patient people. A few tall pine-trees lifted their black pyramids garlanded with snow, and the form of their long branches and depending shoots completed the mourning garments of those solemn heights.

Here we encounter the majesty of Cold, sitting forever at the pole in that regal silence characteristic of absolute monarchy. Every extreme principle seems to suggest negation and shows signs of death; after all, isn't life the struggle of two forces? In this Northern landscape, nothing thrived. One sole force—the barren power of ice—reigned without challenge. The roar of the open sea no longer reached the silent, lifeless inlet, where during one brief season each year, Nature hurried to provide the meager harvests needed for the survival of the patient people. A few tall pine trees rose with their dark pyramids draped in snow, and the shape of their long branches and drooping shoots completed the mourning attire of those solemn heights.

Each household gathered in its chimney-corner, in houses carefully closed from the outer air, and well supplied with biscuit, melted butter, dried fish, and other provisions laid in for the seven-months winter. The very smoke of these dwellings was hardly seen, half-hidden as they were beneath the snow, against the weight of which they were protected by long planks reaching from the roof and fastened at some distance to solid blocks on the ground, forming a covered way around each building.

Each household gathered in its cozy corner by the fireplace, in homes securely shut off from the outside air, and stocked with snacks like biscuits, melted butter, dried fish, and other supplies saved up for the seven-month winter. The smoke from these homes was barely visible, mostly hidden beneath the snow, against which they were shielded by long boards extending from the roof and anchored to solid blocks on the ground, creating a sheltered path around each building.

During these terrible winter months the women spun and dyed the woollen stuffs and the linen fabrics with which they clothed their families, while the men read, or fell into those endless meditations which have given birth to so many profound theories, to the mystic dreams of the North, to its beliefs, to its studies (so full and so complete in one science, at least, sounded as with a plummet), to its manners and its morals, half-monastic, which force the soul to react and feed upon itself and make the Norwegian peasant a being apart among the peoples of Europe.

During those brutal winter months, the women spun and dyed the wool and linen fabrics that they used to clothe their families, while the men read or got lost in endless thoughts that have led to many deep theories, the mystical dreams of the North, its beliefs, and its studies (which are thorough and complete in at least one subject, measured like with a plumb line), alongside its customs and morals, which are somewhat monastic and compel the soul to reflect and draw on itself, making the Norwegian peasant stand out among the peoples of Europe.

Such was the condition of the Strom-fiord in the first year of the nineteenth century and about the middle of the month of May.

Such was the state of the Strom-fiord in the first year of the nineteenth century, around the middle of May.

On a morning when the sun burst forth upon this landscape, lighting the fires of the ephemeral diamonds produced by crystallizations of the snow and ice, two beings crossed the fiord and flew along the base of the Falberg, rising thence from ledge to ledge toward the summit. What were they? human creatures, or two arrows? They might have been taken for eider-ducks sailing in consort before the wind. Not the boldest hunter nor the most superstitious fisherman would have attributed to human beings the power to move safely along the slender lines traced beneath the snow by the granite ledges, where yet this couple glided with the terrifying dexterity of somnambulists who, forgetting their own weight and the dangers of the slightest deviation, hurry along a ridge-pole and keep their equilibrium by the power of some mysterious force.

On a morning when the sun shone brightly over the landscape, illuminating the fleeting diamonds formed by the crystallization of snow and ice, two figures crossed the fjord and maneuvered along the base of the Falberg, climbing from ledge to ledge towards the summit. What were they? Human beings or two arrows? They could have been mistaken for eider ducks gliding together in the wind. Not even the bravest hunter or the most superstitious fisherman would have believed that humans could navigate safely along the narrow paths marked beneath the snow by the granite ledges, yet this couple moved with the unsettling grace of sleepwalkers who, oblivious to their own weight and the risks of even the slightest misstep, hurried along a ridge while maintaining their balance through some unseen force.

“Stop me, Seraphitus,” said a pale young girl, “and let me breathe. I look at you, you only, while scaling these walls of the gulf; otherwise, what would become of me? I am such a feeble creature. Do I tire you?”

“Stop me, Seraphitus,” said a pale young girl, “and let me breathe. I look at you, only at you, while climbing these walls of the gulf; otherwise, what would happen to me? I’m such a fragile being. Am I wearing you out?”

“No,” said the being on whose arm she leaned. “But let us go on, Minna; the place where we are is not firm enough to stand on.”

“No,” said the being she was leaning on. “But let’s move on, Minna; the ground we’re on isn’t stable enough to stand on.”

Once more the snow creaked sharply beneath the long boards fastened to their feet, and soon they reached the upper terrace of the first ledge, clearly defined upon the flank of the precipice. The person whom Minna had addressed as Seraphitus threw his weight upon his right heel, arresting the plank—six and a half feet long and narrow as the foot of a child—which was fastened to his boot by a double thong of leather. This plank, two inches thick, was covered with reindeer skin, which bristled against the snow when the foot was raised, and served to stop the wearer. Seraphitus drew in his left foot, furnished with another “skee,” which was only two feet long, turned swiftly where he stood, caught his timid companion in his arms, lifted her in spite of the long boards on her feet, and placed her on a projecting rock from which he brushed the snow with his pelisse.

Once again, the snow creaked sharply under the long boards attached to their feet, and soon they reached the upper terrace of the first ledge, clearly visible on the side of the cliff. The person Minna referred to as Seraphitus shifted his weight onto his right heel, stopping the plank—six and a half feet long and narrow like a child's foot—secured to his boot by a double leather thong. This plank, two inches thick, was covered with reindeer skin, which bristled against the snow when his foot was lifted, helping to keep the wearer balanced. Seraphitus pulled in his left foot, which had another “skee” that was only two feet long, quickly turned where he was standing, caught his timid companion in his arms, lifted her despite the long boards on her feet, and set her down on a jutting rock, brushing the snow away with his pelisse.

“You are safe there, Minna; you can tremble at your ease.”

“You're safe there, Minna; you can relax and shake.”

“We are a third of the way up the Ice-Cap,” she said, looking at the peak to which she gave the popular name by which it is known in Norway; “I can hardly believe it.”

“We're a third of the way up the Ice-Cap,” she said, eyeing the peak that she named after the popular name it goes by in Norway; “I can hardly believe it.”

Too much out of breath to say more, she smiled at Seraphitus, who, without answering, laid his hand upon her heart and listened to its sounding throbs, rapid as those of a frightened bird.

Too out of breath to say anything else, she smiled at Seraphitus, who, without responding, placed his hand on her heart and listened to its beating, as fast as a scared bird's.

“It often beats as fast when I run,” she said.

“It often beats as fast when I run,” she said.

Seraphitus inclined his head with a gesture that was neither coldness nor indifference, and yet, despite the grace which made the movement almost tender, it none the less bespoke a certain negation, which in a woman would have seemed an exquisite coquetry. Seraphitus clasped the young girl in his arms. Minna accepted the caress as an answer to her words, continuing to gaze at him. As he raised his head, and threw back with impatient gesture the golden masses of his hair to free his brow, he saw an expression of joy in the eyes of his companion.

Seraphitus tilted his head in a way that was neither cold nor indifferent, and yet, despite the elegance that made the movement almost tender, it still conveyed a certain refusal, which in a woman would have appeared as a charming flirtation. Seraphitus wrapped his arms around the young girl. Minna welcomed the embrace as a response to her words, continuing to look at him. As he lifted his head and impatiently tossed back his golden hair to clear his forehead, he noticed a joyful expression in the eyes of his companion.

“Yes, Minna,” he said in a voice whose paternal accents were charming from the lips of a being who was still adolescent, “Keep your eyes on me; do not look below you.”

“Yeah, Minna,” he said in a voice that had an appealing fatherly tone coming from someone who was still young, “Keep your eyes on me; don’t look down.”

“Why not?” she asked.

"Why not?" she asked.

“You wish to know why? then look!”

“You want to know why? Then look!”

Minna glanced quickly at her feet and cried out suddenly like a child who sees a tiger. The awful sensation of abysses seized her; one glance sufficed to communicate its contagion. The fiord, eager for food, bewildered her with its loud voice ringing in her ears, interposing between herself and life as though to devour her more surely. From the crown of her head to her feet and along her spine an icy shudder ran; then suddenly intolerable heat suffused her nerves, beat in her veins and overpowered her extremities with electric shocks like those of the torpedo. Too feeble to resist, she felt herself drawn by a mysterious power to the depths below, wherein she fancied that she saw some monster belching its venom, a monster whose magnetic eyes were charming her, whose open jaws appeared to craunch their prey before they seized it.

Minna quickly glanced at her feet and suddenly screamed like a child who spots a tiger. The terrifying feeling of falling took hold of her; just one look was enough to spread its fear. The fjord, hungry for something, disoriented her with its loud voice echoing in her ears, standing between her and life as if it wanted to consume her entirely. An icy shiver ran from the top of her head to her feet and along her spine; then, out of nowhere, unbearable heat flooded her nerves, surged through her veins, and overwhelmed her limbs with electric shocks like those from a stun gun. Too weak to fight it, she felt herself being pulled by an unseen force to the depths below, where she imagined seeing some monster spewing its poison, a creature with magnetic eyes captivating her, its open jaws seemingly ready to crunch their prey before gobbling it up.

“I die, my Seraphitus, loving none but thee,” she said, making a mechanical movement to fling herself into the abyss.

“I die, my Seraphitus, loving no one but you,” she said, making a robotic move to throw herself into the abyss.

Seraphitus breathed softly on her forehead and eyes. Suddenly, like a traveller relaxed after a bath, Minna forgot these keen emotions, already dissipated by that caressing breath which penetrated her body and filled it with balsamic essences as quickly as the breath itself had crossed the air.

Seraphitus gently breathed on her forehead and eyes. Suddenly, like a traveler unwinding after a bath, Minna forgot those intense feelings, already faded by that soothing breath that flowed into her body and filled it with soothing scents as quickly as the breath itself had moved through the air.

“Who art thou?” she said, with a feeling of gentle terror. “Ah, but I know! thou art my life. How canst thou look into that gulf and not die?” she added presently.

“Who are you?” she asked, feeling a mix of fear and awe. “Ah, but I know! You are my life. How can you look into that void and not die?” she continued after a moment.

Seraphitus left her clinging to the granite rock and placed himself at the edge of the narrow platform on which they stood, whence his eyes plunged to the depths of the fiord, defying its dazzling invitation. His body did not tremble, his brow was white and calm as that of a marble statue,—an abyss facing an abyss.

Seraphitus left her hanging onto the granite rock and stepped to the edge of the narrow platform they were on, where his gaze plunged into the depths of the fjord, resisting its tempting allure. His body didn't shake, and his forehead was pale and serene like that of a marble statue—an abyss staring into an abyss.

“Seraphitus! dost thou not love me? come back!” she cried. “Thy danger renews my terror. Who art thou to have such superhuman power at thy age?” she asked as she felt his arms inclosing her once more.

“Seraphitus! Don’t you love me? Come back!” she cried. “Your danger brings back my fear. Who are you to have such incredible power at your age?” she asked as she felt his arms wrap around her once more.

“But, Minna,” answered Seraphitus, “you look fearlessly at greater spaces far than that.”

“But, Minna,” Seraphitus replied, “you fearlessly gaze at much larger spaces than that.”

Then with raised finger, this strange being pointed upward to the blue dome, which parting clouds left clear above their heads, where stars could be seen in open day by virtue of atmospheric laws as yet unstudied.

Then, with a raised finger, this strange being pointed up to the blue sky, which the parting clouds left clear above their heads, where stars could be seen in broad daylight due to atmospheric laws that had yet to be explored.

“But what a difference!” she answered smiling.

“But what a difference!” she replied with a smile.

“You are right,” he said; “we are born to stretch upward to the skies. Our native land, like the face of a mother, cannot terrify her children.”

“You're right,” he said; “we're meant to reach for the skies. Our homeland, like a mother's face, can't frighten her children.”

His voice vibrated through the being of his companion, who made no reply.

His voice resonated within his companion, who said nothing in response.

“Come! let us go on,” he said.

“Come on! Let's go,” he said.

The pair darted forward along the narrow paths traced back and forth upon the mountain, skimming from terrace to terrace, from line to line, with the rapidity of a barb, that bird of the desert. Presently they reached an open space, carpeted with turf and moss and flowers, where no foot had ever trod.

The duo dashed along the narrow paths zigzagging up the mountain, jumping from terrace to terrace, from line to line, with the speed of a dart, that bird of the desert. Soon, they arrived at an open area, covered with grass, moss, and flowers, where no one had ever stepped.

“Oh, the pretty saeter!” cried Minna, giving to the upland meadow its Norwegian name. “But how comes it here, at such a height?”

“Oh, the pretty saeter!” Minna exclaimed, using the Norwegian name for the upland meadow. “But how did it end up here, at such a height?”

“Vegetation ceases here, it is true,” said Seraphitus. “These few plants and flowers are due to that sheltering rock which protects the meadow from the polar winds. Put that tuft in your bosom, Minna,” he added, gathering a flower,—“that balmy creation which no eye has ever seen; keep the solitary matchless flower in memory of this one matchless morning of your life. You will find no other guide to lead you again to this saeter.”

“There's no more vegetation here, it's true,” said Seraphitus. “These few plants and flowers are thanks to that protective rock that shields the meadow from the polar winds. Put that tuft in your bosom, Minna,” he added, picking a flower, “that sweet creation no one has ever seen; keep this unique flower to remember this unforgettable morning of your life. You won’t find another guide to bring you back to this place.”

So saying, he gave her the hybrid plant his falcon eye had seen amid the tufts of gentian acaulis and saxifrages,—a marvel, brought to bloom by the breath of angels. With girlish eagerness Minna seized the tufted plant of transparent green, vivid as emerald, which was formed of little leaves rolled trumpet-wise, brown at the smaller end but changing tint by tint to their delicately notched edges, which were green. These leaves were so tightly pressed together that they seemed to blend and form a mat or cluster of rosettes. Here and there from this green ground rose pure white stars edged with a line of gold, and from their throats came crimson anthers but no pistils. A fragrance, blended of roses and of orange blossoms, yet ethereal and fugitive, gave something as it were celestial to that mysterious flower, which Seraphitus sadly contemplated, as though it uttered plaintive thoughts which he alone could understand. But to Minna this mysterious phenomenon seemed a mere caprice of nature giving to stone the freshness, softness, and perfume of plants.

So saying, he handed her the hybrid plant his keen eye had spotted among the tufts of gentian acaulis and saxifrages—a wonder, brought to life by the breath of angels. With girlish excitement, Minna grabbed the tufted plant of transparent green, vibrant as an emerald, made up of little leaves rolled like trumpets, brown at the small end but shifting color to their delicately notched green edges. These leaves were so tightly packed that they seemed to merge and create a mat or cluster of rosettes. Here and there, from this green base, rose pure white stars edged with a line of gold, and from their centers came crimson anthers but no pistils. A fragrance, a mix of roses and orange blossoms yet light and fleeting, gave an almost celestial quality to that mysterious flower, which Seraphitus gazed at sadly, as if it spoke sorrowful thoughts that only he could understand. But to Minna, this mysterious wonder appeared to be just a whim of nature giving stone the freshness, softness, and scent of plants.

“Why do you call it matchless? can it not reproduce itself?” she asked, looking at Seraphitus, who colored and turned away.

“Why do you call it matchless? Can it not reproduce itself?” she asked, looking at Seraphitus, who blushed and turned away.

“Let us sit down,” he said presently; “look below you, Minna. See! At this height you will have no fear. The abyss is so far beneath us that we no longer have a sense of its depths; it acquires the perspective uniformity of ocean, the vagueness of clouds, the soft coloring of the sky. See, the ice of the fiord is a turquoise, the dark pine forests are mere threads of brown; for us all abysses should be thus adorned.”

“Let’s sit down,” he said after a moment; “look down there, Minna. See? At this height, you won’t feel scared. The abyss is so far below us that we can’t even sense how deep it is; it takes on the flat look of the ocean, the blurriness of clouds, the soft hues of the sky. Look, the ice in the fjord is a turquoise, and the dark pine forests are just thin strands of brown; for us, all abysses should look like this.”

Seraphitus said the words with that fervor of tone and gesture seen and known only by those who have ascended the highest mountains of the globe,—a fervor so involuntarily acquired that the haughtiest of men is forced to regard his guide as a brother, forgetting his own superior station till he descends to the valleys and the abodes of his kind. Seraphitus unfastened the skees from Minna’s feet, kneeling before her. The girl did not notice him, so absorbed was she in the marvellous view now offered of her native land, whose rocky outlines could here be seen at a glance. She felt, with deep emotion, the solemn permanence of those frozen summits, to which words could give no adequate utterance.

Seraphitus spoke with a passion in his voice and gestures that only those who have climbed the highest peaks in the world can understand—a passion so naturally acquired that even the proudest person feels they must see their guide as a brother, forgetting their own higher status until they return to the valleys and the homes of their people. Seraphitus took off the skis from Minna’s feet, kneeling in front of her. The girl didn’t notice him, so taken was she with the stunning view of her homeland, where the rocky shapes could be seen all at once. She felt, with deep emotion, the enduring presence of those frozen peaks, which words could never truly capture.

“We have not come here by human power alone,” she said, clasping her hands. “But perhaps I dream.”

“We didn’t come here just by human power,” she said, clasping her hands. “But maybe I’m just dreaming.”

“You think that facts the causes of which you cannot perceive are supernatural,” replied her companion.

“You think that facts whose causes you can't see are supernatural,” replied her companion.

“Your replies,” she said, “always bear the stamp of some deep thought. When I am near you I understand all things without an effort. Ah, I am free!”

“Your responses,” she said, “always carry the mark of deep thought. When I’m close to you, I grasp everything effortlessly. Ah, I am free!”

“If so, you will not need your skees,” he answered.

“If that’s the case, you won’t need your skis,” he replied.

“Oh!” she said; “I who would fain unfasten yours and kiss your feet!”

“Oh!” she said; “I wish I could untie yours and kiss your feet!”

“Keep such words for Wilfrid,” said Seraphitus, gently.

“Save those words for Wilfrid,” said Seraphitus softly.

“Wilfrid!” cried Minna angrily; then, softening as she glanced at her companion’s face and trying, but in vain, to take his hand, she added, “You are never angry, never; you are so hopelessly perfect in all things.”

“Wilfrid!” Minna exclaimed angrily; then, softening as she looked at her companion's face and attempting, but failing, to take his hand, she added, “You’re never angry, never; you’re just so perfectly flawless in every way.”

“From which you conclude that I am unfeeling.”

“From which you conclude that I have no feelings.”

Minna was startled at this lucid interpretation of her thought.

Minna was surprised by this clear interpretation of her thoughts.

“You prove to me, at any rate, that we understand each other,” she said, with the grace of a loving woman.

“You show me, anyway, that we get each other,” she said, with the warmth of a caring partner.

Seraphitus softly shook his head and looked sadly and gently at her.

Seraphitus shook his head gently and looked at her with a sad and tender expression.

“You, who know all things,” said Minna, “tell me why it is that the timidity I felt below is over now that I have mounted higher. Why do I dare to look at you for the first time face to face, while lower down I scarcely dared to give a furtive glance?”

“You, who know everything,” said Minna, “please tell me why the fear I felt down there is gone now that I’m higher up. Why do I have the courage to look at you for the first time directly, while lower down I barely managed to steal a quick glance?”

“Perhaps because we are withdrawn from the pettiness of earth,” he answered, unfastening his pelisse.

“Maybe it’s because we’ve stepped back from the small concerns of the world,” he replied, unfastening his coat.

“Never, never have I seen you so beautiful!” cried Minna, sitting down on a mossy rock and losing herself in contemplation of the being who had now guided her to a part of the peak hitherto supposed to be inaccessible.

“Never, never have I seen you so beautiful!” exclaimed Minna, sitting down on a mossy rock and getting lost in admiration of the being who had now led her to a part of the peak that was thought to be unreachable.

Never, in truth, had Seraphitus shone with so bright a radiance,—the only word which can render the illumination of his face and the aspect of his whole person. Was this splendor due to the lustre which the pure air of mountains and the reflections of the snow give to the complexion? Was it produced by the inward impulse which excites the body at the instant when exertion is arrested? Did it come from the sudden contrast between the glory of the sun and the darkness of the clouds, from whose shadow the charming couple had just emerged? Perhaps to all these causes we may add the effect of a phenomenon, one of the noblest which human nature has to offer. If some able physiologist had studied this being (who, judging by the pride on his brow and the lightning in his eyes seemed a youth of about seventeen years of age), and if the student had sought for the springs of that beaming life beneath the whitest skin that ever the North bestowed upon her offspring, he would undoubtedly have believed either in some phosphoric fluid of the nerves shining beneath the cuticle, or in the constant presence of an inward luminary, whose rays issued through the being of Seraphitus like a light through an alabaster vase. Soft and slender as were his hands, ungloved to remove his companion’s snow-boots, they seemed possessed of a strength equal to that which the Creator gave to the diaphanous tentacles of the crab. The fire darting from his vivid glance seemed to struggle with the beams of the sun, not to take but to give them light. His body, slim and delicate as that of a woman, gave evidence of one of those natures which are feeble apparently, but whose strength equals their will, rendering them at times powerful. Of medium height, Seraphitus appeared to grow in stature as he turned fully round and seemed about to spring upward. His hair, curled by a fairy’s hand and waving to the breeze, increased the illusion produced by this aerial attitude; yet his bearing, wholly without conscious effort, was the result far more of a moral phenomenon than of a corporal habit.

Never, truly, had Seraphitus radiated such a bright glow—the only word that can capture the light on his face and the overall aura of his being. Was this brilliance due to the clarity of the mountain air and the reflections of the snow enhancing his complexion? Was it the result of the burst of energy that comes when a body finally relaxes after exertion? Did it emerge from the sudden contrast between the sun's glory and the darkness of the clouds, from which the beautiful couple had just stepped? Perhaps all these factors combined with the effect of a phenomenon that highlights one of the highest aspects of human nature. If some skilled physiologist had observed this individual (who, judging by the pride on his brow and the spark in his eyes, appeared to be around seventeen), and if the researcher had looked for the sources of that radiant life beneath the purest skin the North could bestow, he would undoubtedly have believed in a phosphorescent fluid of nerves shining beneath the surface or in the constant presence of an inner light whose rays shone through Seraphitus like light through an alabaster vase. His hands, soft and slender, ungloved as he helped his companion with her snow-boots, seemed to possess a strength akin to that given by the Creator to the delicate tentacles of a crab. The fire emanating from his keen gaze seemed to compete with the sun’s rays, not to take light but to share it. His body, slim and graceful like that of a woman, showed signs of one of those natures that seem weak but whose strength matches their will, making them powerful at times. Of average height, Seraphitus appeared to grow taller as he turned fully around and seemed ready to leap upward. His hair, curled by some magical hand and waving in the breeze, added to the illusion created by this ethereal posture; yet his demeanor, completely effortless, was the result far more of a moral phenomenon than a physical habit.

Minna’s imagination seconded this illusion, under the dominion of which all persons would assuredly have fallen,—an illusion which gave to Seraphitus the appearance of a vision dreamed of in happy sleep. No known type conveys an image of that form so majestically made to Minna, but which to the eyes of a man would have eclipsed in womanly grace the fairest of Raphael’s creations. That painter of heaven has ever put a tranquil joy, a loving sweetness, into the lines of his angelic conceptions; but what soul, unless it contemplated Seraphitus himself, could have conceived the ineffable emotions imprinted on his face? Who would have divined, even in the dreams of artists, where all things become possible, the shadow cast by some mysterious awe upon that brow, shining with intellect, which seemed to question Heaven and to pity Earth? The head hovered awhile disdainfully, as some majestic bird whose cries reverberate on the atmosphere, then bowed itself resignedly, like the turtledove uttering soft notes of tenderness in the depths of the silent woods. His complexion was of marvellous whiteness, which brought out vividly the coral lips, the brown eyebrows, and the silken lashes, the only colors that trenched upon the paleness of that face, whose perfect regularity did not detract from the grandeur of the sentiments expressed in it; nay, thought and emotion were reflected there, without hindrance or violence, with the majestic and natural gravity which we delight in attributing to superior beings. That face of purest marble expressed in all things strength and peace.

Minna’s imagination supported this illusion, which would surely have captivated everyone—a mirage that made Seraphitus look like a vision seen in a blissful dream. No known figure can capture the majesty of that form as Minna perceived it, yet to a man, it would have outshone the womanly beauty of Raphael’s finest works. That painter of the divine always infused a tranquil joy and a loving gentleness into his angelic creations; but what soul, unless it beheld Seraphitus himself, could have conceived the indescribable emotions reflected on his face? Who could have imagined, even in the fanciful visions of artists where anything is possible, the shadow of some mysterious awe on that brow, radiant with intellect, which seemed to question Heaven and empathize with Earth? His head held a proud position for a moment, like a majestic bird whose cries echo in the air, then bowed humbly, like a dove cooing softly in the depth of quiet woods. His complexion was incredibly pale, enhancing the vividness of his coral lips, dark eyebrows, and silky lashes—the only colors that broke the paleness of a face whose flawless symmetry didn’t diminish the depth of the feelings it conveyed; indeed, thought and emotion shone through with a natural and dignified gravity that we love to associate with higher beings. That face of purest marble radiated both strength and tranquility.

Minna rose to take the hand of Seraphitus, hoping thus to draw him to her, and to lay on that seductive brow a kiss given more from admiration than from love; but a glance at the young man’s eyes, which pierced her as a ray of sunlight penetrates a prism, paralyzed the young girl. She felt, but without comprehending, a gulf between them; then she turned away her head and wept. Suddenly a strong hand seized her by the waist, and a soft voice said to her: “Come!” She obeyed, resting her head, suddenly revived, upon the heart of her companion, who, regulating his step to hers with gentle and attentive conformity, led her to a spot whence they could see the radiant glories of the polar Nature.

Minna stood up to take Seraphitus's hand, hoping to draw him closer and place a kiss on his enchanting brow that was more about admiration than love. But a look into his eyes, which pierced through her like a ray of sunlight through a prism, left her paralyzed. She sensed, though she couldn't fully understand, a gap between them; then she turned her head away and started to cry. Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed her at the waist, and a gentle voice told her, “Come!” She complied, resting her head, suddenly revived, on her companion's heart, who adjusted his pace to match hers with careful and attentive harmony, leading her to a spot where they could take in the stunning beauty of the polar landscape.

“Before I look, before I listen to you, tell me, Seraphitus, why you repulse me. Have I displeased you? and how? tell me! I want nothing for myself; I would that all my earthly goods were yours, for the riches of my heart are yours already. I would that light came to my eyes only though your eyes just as my thought is born of your thought. I should not then fear to offend you, for I should give you back the echoes of your soul, the words of your heart, day by day,—as we render to God the meditations with which his spirit nourishes our minds. I would be thine alone.”

“Before I look, before I listen to you, tell me, Seraphitus, why do you push me away? Have I upset you? If so, how? Please tell me! I don't want anything for myself; I wish all my worldly possessions were yours because the treasures of my heart already belong to you. I wish I could see light only through your eyes, just as my thoughts stem from yours. Then I wouldn’t be afraid of offending you, because I would reflect the echoes of your soul, the words of your heart, every day—as we return to God the thoughts that His spirit feeds our minds. I would belong to you alone.”

“Minna, a constant desire is that which shapes our future. Hope on! But if you would be pure in heart mingle the idea of the All-Powerful with your affections here below; then you will love all creatures, and your heart will rise to heights indeed.”

“Minna, a constant desire is what shapes our future. Keep hoping! But if you want to be pure of heart, combine the idea of the All-Powerful with your feelings here on earth; then you will love all creatures, and your heart will soar to great heights.”

“I will do all you tell me,” she answered, lifting her eyes to his with a timid movement.

“I’ll do everything you say,” she replied, looking up at him shyly.

“I cannot be your companion,” said Seraphitus sadly.

“I can’t be your companion,” said Seraphitus sadly.

He seemed to repress some thoughts, then stretched his arms towards Christiana, just visible like a speck on the horizon and said:—

He appeared to hold back some thoughts, then reached out his arms toward Christiana, just visible like a dot on the horizon, and said:—

“Look!”

“Check it out!”

“We are very small,” she said.

“We're super small,” she said.

“Yes, but we become great through feeling and through intellect,” answered Seraphitus. “With us, and us alone, Minna, begins the knowledge of things; the little that we learn of the laws of the visible world enables us to apprehend the immensity of the worlds invisible. I know not if the time has come to speak thus to you, but I would, ah, I would communicate to you the flame of my hopes! Perhaps we may one day be together in the world where Love never dies.”

“Yes, but we become great through our emotions and our minds,” replied Seraphitus. “With us, and us alone, Minna, begins the understanding of things; the little we learn about the laws of the visible world helps us grasp the vastness of the invisible worlds. I’m not sure if this is the right time to say this to you, but I really want to share the spark of my hopes with you! Maybe one day we can be together in a place where Love never fades.”

“Why not here and now?” she said, murmuring.

“Why not here and now?” she said softly.

“Nothing is stable here,” he said, disdainfully. “The passing joys of earthly love are gleams which reveal to certain souls the coming of joys more durable; just as the discovery of a single law of nature leads certain privileged beings to a conception of the system of the universe. Our fleeting happiness here below is the forerunning proof of another and a perfect happiness, just as the earth, a fragment of the world, attests the universe. We cannot measure the vast orbit of the Divine thought of which we are but an atom as small as God is great; but we can feel its vastness, we can kneel, adore, and wait. Men ever mislead themselves in science by not perceiving that all things on their globe are related and co-ordinated to the general evolution, to a constant movement and production which bring with them, necessarily, both advancement and an End. Man himself is not a finished creation; if he were, God would not Be.”

“Nothing is solid here,” he said with contempt. “The temporary joys of earthly love are like flashes that show certain souls the arrival of more lasting joys; just as discovering a single law of nature leads a few gifted individuals to understand the system of the universe. Our brief happiness down here is a sign of another, perfect happiness, just as the earth, a small part of the world, attests to the universe. We can’t measure the vast scope of the Divine thought of which we are merely an atom, as small as God is great; but we can sense its vastness, we can kneel, worship, and wait. People often misguide themselves in science by not realizing that everything on their planet is connected and coordinated to general evolution, to a constant movement and production that necessarily bring both progress and an End. Man himself is not a completed creation; if he were, God would not exist.”

“How is it that in thy short life thou hast found the time to learn so many things?” said the young girl.

“How is it that in your short life you have found the time to learn so many things?” said the young girl.

“I remember,” he replied.

"I remember," he said.

“Thou art nobler than all else I see.”

“You're nobler than anything else I can see.”

“We are the noblest of God’s greatest works. Has He not given us the faculty of reflecting on Nature; of gathering it within us by thought; of making it a footstool and stepping-stone from and by which to rise to Him? We love according to the greater or the lesser portion of heaven our souls contain. But do not be unjust, Minna; behold the magnificence spread before you. Ocean expands at your feet like a carpet; the mountains resemble ampitheatres; heaven’s ether is above them like the arching folds of a stage curtain. Here we may breathe the thoughts of God, as it were like a perfume. See! the angry billows which engulf the ships laden with men seem to us, where we are, mere bubbles; and if we raise our eyes and look above, all there is blue. Behold that diadem of stars! Here the tints of earthly impressions disappear; standing on this nature rarefied by space do you not feel within you something deeper far than mind, grander than enthusiasm, of greater energy than will? Are you not conscious of emotions whose interpretation is no longer in us? Do you not feel your pinions? Let us pray.”

“We are the noblest of God’s greatest creations. Has He not given us the ability to reflect on Nature; to absorb it within us through thought; to use it as a foundation and a means to rise up to Him? We love in proportion to the amount of heaven our souls hold. But don’t be unfair, Minna; look at the splendor spread out before you. The ocean stretches at your feet like a carpet; the mountains look like amphitheaters; the sky above is like the arching folds of a curtain. Here we can breathe in God’s thoughts, almost like a fragrance. Look! The furious waves that swallow ships full of men appear to us, from where we stand, as mere bubbles; and if we lift our eyes and gaze up, it’s all blue above. Behold that crown of stars! Here, the colors of earthly impressions fade away; standing on this nature elevated by space, don’t you feel something deeper than thought within you, greater than enthusiasm, more powerful than will? Are you not aware of emotions whose meanings are beyond us? Do you not feel your wings? Let us pray.”

Seraphitus knelt down and crossed his hands upon his breast, while Minna fell, weeping, on her knees. Thus they remained for a time, while the azure dome above their heads grew larger and strong rays of light enveloped them without their knowledge.

Seraphitus knelt and placed his hands on his chest, while Minna fell to her knees, crying. They stayed like that for a while, as the blue sky above them expanded, and bright rays of light surrounded them without them realizing it.

“Why dost thou not weep when I weep?” said Minna, in a broken voice.

“Why don't you cry when I cry?” said Minna, in a broken voice.

“They who are all spirit do not weep,” replied Seraphitus rising; “Why should I weep? I see no longer human wretchedness. Here, Good appears in all its majesty. There, beneath us, I hear the supplications and the wailings of that harp of sorrows which vibrates in the hands of captive souls. Here, I listen to the choir of harps harmonious. There, below, is hope, the glorious inception of faith; but here is faith—it reigns, hope realized!”

“They who are all spirit don’t cry,” replied Seraphitus as he stood up; “Why should I cry? I no longer see human misery. Here, goodness shows itself in all its glory. Down there, I hear the pleas and cries from that harp of sorrows being played by captive souls. Here, I can hear the harmonious choir of harps. Down below is hope, the beautiful beginning of faith; but here is faith—it rules, hope fulfilled!”

“You will never love me; I am too imperfect; you disdain me,” said the young girl.

“You’ll never love me; I’m too flawed; you look down on me,” said the young girl.

“Minna, the violet hidden at the feet of the oak whispers to itself: ‘The sun does not love me; he comes not.’ The sun says: ‘If my rays shine upon her she will perish, poor flower.’ Friend of the flower, he sends his beams through the oak leaves, he veils, he tempers them, and thus they color the petals of his beloved. I have not veils enough, I fear lest you see me too closely; you would tremble if you knew me better. Listen: I have no taste for earthly fruits. Your joys, I know them all too well, and, like the sated emperors of pagan Rome, I have reached disgust of all things; I have received the gift of vision. Leave me! abandon me!” he murmured, sorrowfully.

“Minna, the violet tucked away at the base of the oak tree, whispers to itself: ‘The sun doesn’t love me; it doesn’t come.’ The sun replies: ‘If my rays shine on her, she will wither, poor flower.’ A friend to the flower, he sends his rays through the oak leaves, he shades and softens them, and in doing so, they brighten the petals of his beloved. I don’t have enough shades; I’m afraid you’ll see me too clearly; you would shudder if you knew me better. Listen: I have no interest in earthly pleasures. I know all your joys too well, and like the jaded emperors of pagan Rome, I’ve grown sick of everything; I’ve been given the gift of insight. Leave me! Abandon me!” he murmured, sadly.

Seraphitus turned and seated himself on a projecting rock, dropping his head upon his breast.

Seraphitus turned and sat down on a jutting rock, letting his head drop onto his chest.

“Why do you drive me to despair?” said Minna.

“Why do you push me to the edge?” said Minna.

“Go, go!” cried Seraphitus, “I have nothing that you want of me. Your love is too earthly for my love. Why do you not love Wilfrid? Wilfrid is a man, tested by passions; he would clasp you in his vigorous arms and make you feel a hand both broad and strong. His hair is black, his eyes are full of human thoughts, his heart pours lava in every word he utters; he could kill you with caresses. Let him be your beloved, your husband! Yes, thine be Wilfrid!”

“Go, go!” Seraphitus shouted. “I have nothing you want from me. Your love is too earthly for my love. Why don’t you love Wilfrid? Wilfrid is a man, tested by his passions; he would hold you in his strong arms and make you feel his solid, powerful touch. His hair is black, his eyes are full of human thoughts, and his heart burns like lava with every word he speaks; he could overwhelm you with affection. Let him be your love, your husband! Yes, choose Wilfrid!”

Minna wept aloud.

Minna cried out loud.

“Dare you say that you do not love him?” he went on, in a voice which pierced her like a dagger.

“Do you really say that you don’t love him?” he continued, his voice cutting through her like a knife.

“Have mercy, have mercy, my Seraphitus!”

“Have mercy, have mercy, my Seraphitus!”

“Love him, poor child of Earth to which thy destiny has indissolubly bound thee,” said the strange being, beckoning Minna by a gesture, and forcing her to the edge of the saeter, whence he pointed downward to a scene that might well inspire a young girl full of enthusiasm with the fancy that she stood above this earth.

“Love him, poor child of Earth to which your destiny has inescapably tied you,” said the strange being, motioning for Minna with a gesture and leading her to the edge of the saeter, where he pointed downward to a scene that could easily inspire an enthusiastic young girl with the idea that she was above this world.

“I longed for a companion to the kingdom of Light; I wished to show you that morsel of mud, I find you bound to it. Farewell. Remain on earth; enjoy through the senses; obey your nature; turn pale with pallid men; blush with women; sport with children; pray with the guilty; raise your eyes to heaven when sorrows overtake you; tremble, hope, throb in all your pulses; you will have a companion; you can laugh and weep, and give and receive. I,—I am an exile, far from heaven; a monster, far from earth. I live of myself and by myself. I feel by the spirit; I breathe through my brow; I see by thought; I die of impatience and of longing. No one here below can fulfil my desires or calm my griefs. I have forgotten how to weep. I am alone. I resign myself, and I wait.”

“I longed for a companion in the kingdom of Light; I wanted to show you that bit of mud, but I see you're tied to it. Goodbye. Stay on earth; enjoy life through your senses; follow your nature; turn pale with the sickly; blush with women; play with children; pray with the guilty; lift your eyes to the sky when sorrow hits you; tremble, hope, feel everything in your heart; you’ll have a companion; you can laugh and cry, give and receive. I—I am an exile, far from heaven; a monster, far from earth. I live for myself and by myself. I feel through the spirit; I breathe through my mind; I see through thought; I die of impatience and longing. No one down here can fulfill my desires or ease my sorrows. I’ve forgotten how to cry. I am alone. I accept this, and I wait.”

Seraphitus looked at the flowery mound on which he had seated Minna; then he turned and faced the frowning heights, whose pinnacles were wrapped in clouds; to them he cast, unspoken, the remainder of his thoughts.

Seraphitus looked at the flowery hill where he had sat Minna; then he turned to face the dark peaks, whose summits were shrouded in clouds; to them, he silently directed the rest of his thoughts.

“Minna, do you hear those delightful strains?” he said after a pause, with the voice of a dove, for the eagle’s cry was hushed; “it is like the music of those Eolian harps your poets hang in forests and on the mountains. Do you see the shadowy figures passing among the clouds, the winged feet of those who are making ready the gifts of heaven? They bring refreshment to the soul; the skies are about to open and shed the flowers of spring upon the earth. See, a gleam is darting from the pole. Let us fly, let us fly! It is time we go!”

“Minna, do you hear those beautiful sounds?” he said after a pause, speaking softly, as the eagle’s cry had faded; “it’s like the music from those Eolian harps that poets hang in the forests and on the mountains. Do you see the shadowy figures moving among the clouds, the winged beings preparing the gifts from above? They bring refreshment to the soul; the skies are about to open and shower the earth with the flowers of spring. Look, a light is flashing from the north. Let’s go, let’s go! It’s time for us to leave!”

In a moment their skees were refastened, and the pair descended the Falberg by the steep slopes which join the mountain to the valleys of the Sieg. Miraculous perception guided their course, or, to speak more properly, their flight. When fissures covered with snow intercepted them, Seraphitus caught Minna in his arms and darted with rapid motion, lightly as a bird, over the crumbling causeways of the abyss. Sometimes, while propelling his companion, he deviated to the right or left to avoid a precipice, a tree, a projecting rock, which he seemed to see beneath the snow, as an old sailor, familiar with the ocean, discerns the hidden reefs by the color, the trend, or the eddying of the water. When they reached the paths of the Siegdahlen, where they could fearlessly follow a straight line to regain the ice of the fiord, Seraphitus stopped Minna.

In a moment, they adjusted their skis and started descending the Falberg down the steep slopes that connect the mountain to the valleys of the Sieg. An almost magical awareness guided their path, or rather, their flight. Whenever they encountered snow-covered cracks, Seraphitus would catch Minna in his arms and swiftly glide over the crumbling edges of the abyss, moving as lightly as a bird. Sometimes, while carrying his partner, he would veer right or left to dodge a cliff, a tree, or a jutting rock that he seemed to spot beneath the snow, just like an experienced sailor recognizes hidden reefs by the color, shape, or movement of the water. When they reached the paths of the Siegdahlen, where they could confidently travel in a straight line to return to the ice of the fjord, Seraphitus halted Minna.

“You have nothing to say to me?” he asked.

"You don't have anything to say to me?" he asked.

“I thought you would rather think alone,” she answered respectfully.

“I thought you would prefer to think by yourself,” she replied respectfully.

“Let us hasten, Minette; it is almost night,” he said.

“Let’s hurry, Minette; it’s almost night,” he said.

Minna quivered as she heard the voice, now so changed, of her guide,—a pure voice, like that of a young girl, which dissolved the fantastic dream through which she had been passing. Seraphitus seemed to be laying aside his male force and the too keen intellect that flames from his eyes. Presently the charming pair glided across the fiord and reached the snow-field which divides the shore from the first range of houses; then, hurrying forward as daylight faded, they sprang up the hill toward the parsonage, as though they were mounting the steps of a great staircase.

Minna shivered as she heard the now transformed voice of her guide—a pure voice, like that of a young girl, which shattered the surreal dream she had been experiencing. Seraphitus seemed to be setting aside his masculine strength and the sharp intellect that burned in his eyes. Soon, the delightful pair glided across the fjord and reached the snowfield that separates the shore from the first row of houses; then, with the fading light, they hurried up the hill toward the parsonage, as if they were climbing the steps of a grand staircase.

“My father must be anxious,” said Minna.

“My dad must be worried,” said Minna.

“No,” answered Seraphitus.

"No," Seraphitus replied.

As he spoke the couple reached the porch of the humble dwelling where Monsieur Becker, the pastor of Jarvis, sat reading while awaiting his daughter for the evening meal.

As he talked, the couple arrived at the porch of the small house where Monsieur Becker, the pastor of Jarvis, was reading while waiting for his daughter to join him for dinner.

“Dear Monsieur Becker,” said Seraphitus, “I have brought Minna back to you safe and sound.”

“Dear Mr. Becker,” said Seraphitus, “I’ve brought Minna back to you safe and sound.”

“Thank you, mademoiselle,” said the old man, laying his spectacles on his book; “you must be very tired.”

“Thank you, miss,” said the old man, setting his glasses down on his book; “you must be very tired.”

“Oh, no,” said Minna, and as she spoke she felt the soft breath of her companion on her brow.

“Oh, no,” said Minna, and as she spoke, she felt her companion's soft breath on her forehead.

“Dear heart, will you come day after to-morrow evening and take tea with me?”

“Hey love, will you come over the day after tomorrow evening and have tea with me?”

“Gladly, dear.”

"Sure thing, dear."

“Monsieur Becker, you will bring her, will you not?”

“Monsieur Becker, you will bring her, right?”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

“Yes, miss.”

Seraphitus inclined his head with a pretty gesture, and bowed to the old pastor as he left the house. A few moments later he reached the great courtyard of the Swedish villa. An old servant, over eighty years of age, appeared in the portico bearing a lantern. Seraphitus slipped off his snow-shoes with the graceful dexterity of a woman, then darting into the salon he fell exhausted and motionless on a wide divan covered with furs.

Seraphitus tilted his head with a charming gesture and bowed to the elderly pastor as he left the house. Moments later, he arrived at the large courtyard of the Swedish villa. An old servant, over eighty years old, appeared in the porch holding a lantern. Seraphitus removed his snowshoes with the graceful skill of a woman, then dashed into the living room and collapsed, exhausted and motionless, onto a wide couch covered with furs.

“What will you take?” asked the old man, lighting the immensely tall wax-candles that are used in Norway.

“What will you take?” asked the old man, lighting the very tall wax candles that are used in Norway.

“Nothing, David, I am too weary.”

“Nothing, David, I'm too exhausted.”

Seraphitus unfastened his pelisse lined with sable, threw it over him, and fell asleep. The old servant stood for several minutes gazing with loving eyes at the singular being before him, whose sex it would have been difficult for any one at that moment to determine. Wrapped as he was in a formless garment, which resembled equally a woman’s robe and a man’s mantle, it was impossible not to fancy that the slender feet which hung at the side of the couch were those of a woman, and equally impossible not to note how the forehead and the outlines of the head gave evidence of power brought to its highest pitch.

Seraphitus took off his fur-lined coat, draped it over himself, and fell asleep. The old servant stood for several minutes, gazing at the unique figure before him with affection, whose gender was hard to determine at that moment. Enveloped in a shapeless garment that looked equally like a woman’s dress and a man’s cloak, it was impossible not to imagine that the slender feet resting beside the couch belonged to a woman. At the same time, it was equally hard to miss how the shape of the forehead and head reflected immense strength at its peak.

“She suffers, and she will not tell me,” thought the old man. “She is dying, like a flower wilted by the burning sun.”

“She’s in pain, and she won’t talk to me,” thought the old man. “She’s fading away, like a flower withering under the scorching sun.”

And the old man wept.

And the old man cried.





CHAPTER II. SERAPHITA

Later in the evening David re-entered the salon.

Later in the evening, David walked back into the living room.

“I know who it is you have come to announce,” said Seraphita in a sleepy voice. “Wilfrid may enter.”

“I know who you've come to announce,” said Seraphita in a sleepy voice. “Wilfrid can come in.”

Hearing these words a man suddenly presented himself, crossed the room and sat down beside her.

Hearing this, a man suddenly walked in, crossed the room, and sat down next to her.

“My dear Seraphita, are you ill?” he said. “You look paler than usual.”

“My dear Seraphita, are you okay?” he said. “You look more pale than usual.”

She turned slowly towards him, tossing back her hair like a pretty woman whose aching head leaves her no strength even for complaint.

She turned slowly towards him, flipping her hair back like a beautiful woman whose pounding head gives her no energy even to complain.

“I was foolish enough to cross the fiord with Minna,” she said. “We ascended the Falberg.”

“I was foolish enough to cross the fjord with Minna,” she said. “We went up the Falberg.”

“Do you mean to kill yourself?” he said with a lover’s terror.

“Are you thinking of hurting yourself?” he said with a lover’s fear.

“No, my good Wilfrid; I took the greatest care of your Minna.”

“No, my dear Wilfrid; I made sure to take great care of your Minna.”

Wilfrid struck his hand violently on a table, rose hastily, and made several steps towards the door with an exclamation full of pain; then he returned and seemed about to remonstrate.

Wilfrid slammed his hand down on the table, stood up quickly, and took a few steps toward the door with a pained exclamation; then he turned back and looked like he was about to protest.

“Why this disturbance if you think me ill?” she said.

“Why the commotion if you think I'm unwell?” she said.

“Forgive me, have mercy!” he cried, kneeling beside her. “Speak to me harshly if you will; exact all that the cruel fancies of a woman lead you to imagine I least can bear; but oh, my beloved, do not doubt my love. You take Minna like an axe to hew me down. Have mercy!”

“Please forgive me, have mercy!” he shouted, kneeling next to her. “You can speak to me however you want; throw all your harsh thoughts at me that you think I can’t handle. But oh, my love, please don’t doubt my feelings for you. You treat Minna like an axe to chop me down. Have mercy!”

“Why do you say these things, my friend, when you know that they are useless?” she replied, with a look which grew in the end so soft that Wilfrid ceased to behold her eyes, but saw in their place a fluid light, the shimmer of which was like the last vibrations of an Italian song.

“Why do you say these things, my friend, when you know they’re pointless?” she responded, her gaze softening to the point where Wilfrid stopped looking into her eyes and instead saw a flowing light, the shimmer of which was like the final notes of an Italian song.

“Ah! no man dies of anguish!” he murmured.

“Ah! no one dies from anguish!” he murmured.

“You are suffering?” she said in a voice whose intonations produced upon his heart the same effect as that of her look. “Would I could help you!”

“You're suffering?” she said in a tone that affected his heart just like her gaze. “I wish I could help you!”

“Love me as I love you.”

“Love me the way I love you.”

“Poor Minna!” she replied.

"Poor Minna!" she said.

“Why am I unarmed!” exclaimed Wilfrid, violently.

“Why am I unarmed!” Wilfrid shouted angrily.

“You are out of temper,” said Seraphita, smiling. “Come, have I not spoken to you like those Parisian women whose loves you tell of?”

“You're in a bad mood,” said Seraphita, smiling. “Come on, haven’t I talked to you like those Parisian women whose romances you mention?”

Wilfrid sat down, crossed his arms, and looked gloomily at Seraphita. “I forgive you,” he said; “for you know not what you do.”

Wilfrid sat down, crossed his arms, and looked sadly at Seraphita. “I forgive you,” he said, “because you don’t know what you’re doing.”

“You mistake,” she replied; “every woman from the days of Eve does good and evil knowingly.”

"You’re mistaken," she replied. "Every woman since the days of Eve knows about doing good and evil."

“I believe it,” he said.

"I believe it," he said.

“I am sure of it, Wilfrid. Our instinct is precisely that which makes us perfect. What you men learn, we feel.”

“I’m sure of it, Wilfrid. Our intuition is exactly what makes us perfect. What you guys learn, we just feel.”

“Why, then, do you not feel how much I love you?”

“Why don't you feel how much I love you?”

“Because you do not love me.”

“Because you don't love me.”

“Good God!”

“Oh my God!”

“If you did, would you complain of your own sufferings?”

“If you did, would you complain about your own suffering?”

“You are terrible to-night, Seraphita. You are a demon.”

“You're awful tonight, Seraphita. You're like a demon.”

“No, but I am gifted with the faculty of comprehending, and it is awful. Wilfrid, sorrow is a lamp which illumines life.”

“No, but I have the ability to understand, and it’s terrible. Wilfrid, sorrow is a light that brightens life.”

“Why did you ascend the Falberg?”

“Why did you climb the Falberg?”

“Minna will tell you. I am too weary to talk. You must talk to me,—you who know so much, who have learned all things and forgotten nothing; you who have passed through every social test. Talk to me, amuse me, I am listening.”

“Minna will tell you. I'm too tired to talk. You have to talk to me—you, who know so much, who have learned everything and forgotten nothing; you, who have gone through every social challenge. Talk to me, entertain me, I'm listening.”

“What can I tell you that you do not know? Besides, the request is ironical. You allow yourself no intercourse with social life; you trample on its conventions, its laws, its customs, sentiments, and sciences; you reduce them all to the proportions such things take when viewed by you beyond this universe.”

“What can I say to you that you don’t already know? Besides, the request is ironic. You don’t engage with social life; you dismiss its conventions, its rules, its customs, feelings, and knowledge; you shrink them all down to what they look like from your perspective outside of this universe.”

“Therefore you see, my friend, that I am not a woman. You do wrong to love me. What! am I to leave the ethereal regions of my pretended strength, make myself humbly small, cringe like the hapless female of all species, that you may lift me up? and then, when I, helpless and broken, ask you for help, when I need your arm, you will repulse me! No, we can never come to terms.”

“Therefore you see, my friend, that I am not a woman. You’re wrong to love me. What! Am I supposed to leave the lofty realms of my supposed strength, shrink down, and act like the helpless female of all kinds, just so you can lift me up? And then, when I’m helpless and broken, ask you for help, when I need your support, you’ll push me away! No, we can never agree.”

“You are more maliciously unkind to-night than I have ever known you.”

"You are being more cruel tonight than I have ever seen you."

“Unkind!” she said, with a look which seemed to blend all feelings into one celestial emotion, “no, I am ill, I suffer, that is all. Leave me, my friend; it is your manly right. We women should ever please you, entertain you, be gay in your presence and have no whims save those that amuse you. Come, what shall I do for you, friend? Shall I sing, shall I dance, though weariness deprives me of the use of voice and limbs?—Ah! gentlemen, be we on our deathbeds, we yet must smile to please you; you call that, methinks, your right. Poor women! I pity them. Tell me, you who abandon them when they grow old, is it because they have neither hearts nor souls? Wilfrid, I am a hundred years old; leave me! leave me! go to Minna!”

“Unkind!” she said, her expression merging all her feelings into one overwhelming emotion. “No, I’m unwell, I’m suffering, that’s all. Just leave me, my friend; it’s your right. We women should always please you, entertain you, be cheerful in your presence, and have no desires except those that amuse you. So, what can I do for you, friend? Should I sing or dance, even though exhaustion makes it hard for me to use my voice and limbs?—Ah! Gentlemen, even if we’re on our deathbeds, we still have to smile to please you; you consider that your right, I believe. Poor women! I feel sorry for them. Tell me, you who abandon them when they grow old, do you think it’s because they lack hearts or souls? Wilfrid, I’m a hundred years old; leave me! Leave me! Go to Minna!”

“Oh, my eternal love!”

“Oh, my forever love!”

“Do you know the meaning of eternity? Be silent, Wilfrid. You desire me, but you do not love me. Tell me, do I not seem to you like those coquettish Parisian women?”

“Do you know what eternity means? Be quiet, Wilfrid. You want me, but you don’t love me. Tell me, do I not seem to you like those flirtatious women from Paris?”

“Certainly I no longer find you the pure celestial maiden I first saw in the church of Jarvis.”

“Honestly, I no longer see you as the pure heavenly maiden I first saw in the Jarvis church.”

At these words Seraphita passed her hands across her brow, and when she removed them Wilfrid was amazed at the saintly expression that overspread her face.

At these words, Seraphita ran her hands across her forehead, and when she took them away, Wilfrid was amazed by the heavenly look that filled her face.

“You are right, my friend,” she said; “I do wrong whenever I set my feet upon your earth.”

“You're right, my friend,” she said; “I do wrong every time I step on your land.”

“Oh, Seraphita, be my star! stay where you can ever bless me with that clear light!”

“Oh, Seraphita, be my guiding star! Stay where you can always shine that clear light on me!”

As he spoke, he stretched forth his hand to take that of the young girl, but she withdrew it, neither disdainfully nor in anger. Wilfrid rose abruptly and walked to the window that she might not see the tears that rose to his eyes.

As he spoke, he reached out his hand to take the young girl's, but she pulled it away, neither with disdain nor anger. Wilfrid suddenly stood up and walked to the window so she wouldn't see the tears welling up in his eyes.

“Why do you weep?” she said. “You are not a child, Wilfrid. Come back to me. I wish it. You are annoyed if I show just displeasure. You see that I am fatigued and ill, yet you force me to think and speak, and listen to persuasions and ideas that weary me. If you had any real perception of my nature, you would have made some music, you would have lulled my feelings—but no, you love me for yourself and not for myself.”

“Why are you crying?” she said. “You’re not a child, Wilfrid. Come back to me. I want that. You get upset if I show even a little displeasure. You can see that I’m tired and unwell, yet you make me think and talk, and listen to arguments and ideas that drain me. If you really understood me, you would have created some music, you would have calmed my feelings—but no, you love me for your own sake and not for mine.”

The storm which convulsed the young man’s heart calmed down at these words. He slowly approached her, letting his eyes take in the seductive creature who lay exhausted before him, her head resting in her hand and her elbow on the couch.

The storm that shook the young man's heart quieted at her words. He slowly moved closer to her, allowing his eyes to take in the alluring figure who lay worn out in front of him, her head resting in her hand and her elbow on the couch.

“You think that I do not love you,” she resumed. “You are mistaken. Listen to me, Wilfrid. You are beginning to know much; you have suffered much. Let me explain your thoughts to you. You wished to take my hand just now”; she rose to a sitting posture, and her graceful motions seemed to emit light. “When a young girl allows her hand to be taken it is as though she made a promise, is it not? and ought she not to fulfil it? You well know that I cannot be yours. Two sentiments divide and inspire the love of all the women of the earth. Either they devote themselves to suffering, degraded, and criminal beings whom they desire to console, uplift, redeem; or they give themselves to superior men, sublime and strong, whom they adore and seek to comprehend, and by whom they are often annihilated. You have been degraded, though now you are purified by the fires of repentance, and to-day you are once more noble; but I know myself too feeble to be your equal, and too religious to bow before any power but that On High. I may refer thus to your life, my friend, for we are in the North, among the clouds, where all things are abstractions.”

“You think I don’t love you,” she continued. “You’re wrong. Listen to me, Wilfrid. You’re starting to understand a lot; you’ve been through a lot. Let me explain your thoughts to you. You wanted to take my hand just now”; she sat up, and her graceful movements seemed to radiate light. “When a young girl lets someone take her hand, it’s like she’s making a promise, right? And shouldn’t she keep it? You know well that I can’t be yours. Two feelings drive the love of all women. Either they dedicate themselves to suffering, to lost and troubled souls whom they want to help and uplift; or they give themselves to extraordinary men—those who are sublime and strong—whom they adore, try to understand, and who often leave them feeling crushed. You’ve been through degradation, but now you’re cleansed by the fires of repentance, and today you are noble again; but I know I’m too weak to be your equal and too devoted to bow to anything other than the divine. I can talk about your life like this, my friend, because we’re in the North, among the clouds, where everything feels abstract.”

“You stab me, Seraphita, when you speak like this. It wounds me to hear you apply the dreadful knowledge with which you strip from all things human the properties that time and space and form have given them, and consider them mathematically in the abstract, as geometry treats substances from which it extracts solidity.”

“You hurt me, Seraphita, when you talk like this. It pains me to see you use that terrible knowledge to take away the qualities that time, space, and form have given to everything human, and look at them in an abstract, mathematical way, like geometry does with the things it takes the solidity from.”

“Well, I will respect your wishes, Wilfrid. Let the subject drop. Tell me what you think of this bearskin rug which my poor David has spread out.”

“Well, I’ll respect your wishes, Wilfrid. Let’s drop the subject. What do you think of this bearskin rug that my poor David has laid out?”

“It is very handsome.”

"It's really good-looking."

“Did you ever see me wear this ‘doucha greka’?”

“Have you ever seen me wear this ‘doucha greka’?”

She pointed to a pelisse made of cashmere and lined with the skin of the black fox,—the name she gave it signifying “warm to the soul.”

She pointed to a cashmere coat lined with black fox fur—the name she gave it meant "warm to the soul."

“Do you believe that any sovereign has a fur that can equal it?” she asked.

“Do you think any ruler has a fur that can match it?” she asked.

“It is worthy of her who wears it.”

“It is worthy of her who wears it.”

“And whom you think beautiful?”

“And who do you think is beautiful?”

“Human words do not apply to her. Heart to heart is the only language I can use.”

“Words just don’t fit her. The only language I can speak is heart to heart.”

“Wilfrid, you are kind to soothe my griefs with such sweet words—which you have said to others.”

“Wilfrid, you’re really kind to comfort me with such nice words—which you’ve also shared with others.”

“Farewell!”

"Goodbye!"

“Stay. I love both you and Minna, believe me. To me you two are as one being. United thus you can be my brother or, if you will, my sister. Marry her; let me see you both happy before I leave this world of trial and of pain. My God! the simplest of women obtain what they ask of a lover; they whisper ‘Hush!’ and he is silent; ‘Die’ and he dies; ‘Love me afar’ and he stays at a distance, like courtiers before a king! All I desire is to see you happy, and you refuse me! Am I then powerless?—Wilfrid, listen, come nearer to me. Yes, I should grieve to see you marry Minna but—when I am here no longer, then—promise me to marry her; heaven destined you for each other.”

“Stay. I love both you and Minna, believe me. To me, you two are like one person. United like this, you can be my brother or, if you prefer, my sister. Marry her; let me see you both happy before I leave this world of struggles and pain. My God! The simplest of women get what they ask for from a lover; they whisper ‘Hush!’ and he’s quiet; ‘Die’ and he dies; ‘Love me from afar’ and he keeps his distance, just like courtiers before a king! All I want is to see you happy, and you refuse me! Am I really powerless?—Wilfrid, listen, come closer to me. Yes, I would be sad to see you marry Minna but—when I am no longer here, then—promise me you’ll marry her; heaven intended you for each other.”

“I listen to you with fascination, Seraphita. Your words are incomprehensible, but they charm me. What is it you mean to say?”

“I’m captivated by what you’re saying, Seraphita. Your words are confusing, but they enchant me. What are you trying to communicate?”

“You are right; I forget to be foolish,—to be the poor creature whose weaknesses gratify you. I torment you, Wilfrid. You came to these Northern lands for rest, you, worn-out by the impetuous struggle of genius unrecognized, you, weary with the patient toils of science, you, who well-nigh dyed your hands in crime and wore the fetters of human justice—”

“You're right; I forget to be foolish—to be the pathetic person whose weaknesses please you. I torment you, Wilfrid. You came to these Northern lands for peace, you, exhausted from the relentless battle of unrecognized talent, you, tired from the diligent work of science, you, who almost got your hands dirty with crime and wore the chains of human justice—”

Wilfrid dropped speechless on the carpet. Seraphita breathed softly on his forehead, and in a moment he fell asleep at her feet.

Wilfrid collapsed silently onto the carpet. Seraphita gently exhaled on his forehead, and in no time, he fell asleep at her feet.

“Sleep! rest!” she said, rising.

“Sleep! Rest!” she said, getting up.

She passed her hands over Wilfrid’s brow; then the following sentences escaped her lips, one by one,—all different in tone and accent, but all melodious, full of a Goodness that seemed to emanate from her head in vaporous waves, like the gleams the goddess chastely lays upon Endymion sleeping.

She ran her hands over Wilfrid’s forehead; then the following words came out one after another—each with a different tone and accent, but all melodic, filled with a goodness that seemed to flow from her head in gentle waves, like the soft light the goddess tenderly casts on Endymion as he sleeps.

“I cannot show myself such as I am to thee, dear Wilfrid,—to thee who art strong.

“I can’t show myself to you as I really am, dear Wilfrid—especially not to someone as strong as you.”

“The hour is come; the hour when the effulgent lights of the future cast their reflections backward on the soul; the hour when the soul awakes into freedom.

“The time has come; the time when the radiant lights of the future reflect back on the soul; the time when the soul awakens into freedom.

“Now am I permitted to tell thee how I love thee. Dost thou not see the nature of my love, a love without self-interest; a sentiment full of thee, thee only; a love which follows thee into the future to light that future for thee—for it is the one True Light. Canst thou now conceive with what ardor I would have thee leave this life which weighs thee down, and behold thee nearer than thou art to that world where Love is never-failing? Can it be aught but suffering to love for one life only? Hast thou not felt a thirst for the eternal love? Dost thou not feel the bliss to which a creature rises when, with twin-soul, it loves the Being who betrays not love, Him before whom we kneel in adoration?

“Now I can finally tell you how much I love you. Don’t you see the nature of my love, a love that has no selfish motives; a feeling that is all about you, only you; a love that follows you into the future to brighten that future for you—because it is the one True Light. Can you now understand how passionately I wish for you to leave this life that burdens you, and come closer to that world where Love is everlasting? Can it be anything but suffering to love for just one lifetime? Haven’t you felt a longing for eternal love? Don’t you feel the happiness that a being experiences when, with its soulmate, it loves the Being who never betrays love, Him before whom we kneel in reverence?”

“Would I had wings to cover thee, Wilfrid; power to give thee strength to enter now into that world where all the purest joys of purest earthly attachments are but shadows in the Light that shines, unceasing, to illumine and rejoice all hearts.

“Would I had wings to cover you, Wilfrid; the power to give you strength to enter now into that world where all the purest joys of the truest earthly attachments are just shadows in the Light that shines, endlessly, to enlighten and bring joy to all hearts."

“Forgive a friendly soul for showing thee the picture of thy sins, in the charitable hope of soothing the sharp pangs of thy remorse. Listen to the pardoning choir; refresh thy soul in the dawn now rising for thee beyond the night of death. Yes, thy life, thy true life is there!

“Forgive a friendly person for showing you the picture of your sins, hoping to ease the sharp pain of your regret. Listen to the forgiving voices; renew your spirit in the dawn now rising for you beyond the night of death. Yes, your life, your true life is there!

“May my words now reach thee clothed in the glorious forms of dreams; may they deck themselves with images glowing and radiant as they hover round you. Rise, rise, to the height where men can see themselves distinctly, pressed together though they be like grains of sand upon a sea-shore. Humanity rolls out like a many-colored ribbon. See the diverse shades of that flower of the celestial gardens. Behold the beings who lack intelligence, those who begin to receive it, those who have passed through trials, those who love, those who follow wisdom and aspire to the regions of Light!

“May my words now reach you dressed in the beautiful shapes of dreams; may they surround you with images bright and radiant. Rise, rise, to the level where people can see themselves clearly, pressed together like grains of sand on a beach. Humanity stretches out like a colorful ribbon. Look at the different shades of that flower from the heavenly gardens. See the beings who lack understanding, those who are starting to gain it, those who have gone through challenges, those who love, those who seek wisdom and aim for the realms of Light!

“Canst thou comprehend, through this thought made visible, the destiny of humanity?—whence it came, whither to goeth? Continue steadfast in the Path. Reaching the end of thy journey thou shalt hear the clarions of omnipotence sounding the cries of victory in chords of which a single one would shake the earth, but which are lost in the spaces of a world that hath neither east nor west.

“Can you understand, through this visible thought, the fate of humanity?—where it came from, where it’s going? Stay committed to the Path. When you reach the end of your journey, you will hear the trumpets of omnipotence announcing victory in tones so powerful that just one of them could shake the earth, yet these are lost in the vastness of a world that has no east or west.

“Canst thou comprehend, my poor beloved Tried-one, that unless the torpor and the veils of sleep had wrapped thee, such sights would rend and bear away thy mind as the whirlwinds rend and carry into space the feeble sails, depriving thee forever of thy reason? Dost thou understand that the Soul itself, raised to its utmost power can scarcely endure in dreams the burning communications of the Spirit?

“Can you understand, my dear suffering one, that if the heaviness and sleepiness hadn’t taken hold of you, such sights would tear you apart and carry you away like whirlwinds carry off weak sails, forever robbing you of your sanity? Do you realize that the Soul, even at its highest capacity, can barely handle in dreams the intense messages of the Spirit?”

“Speed thy way through the luminous spheres; behold, admire, hasten! Flying thus thou canst pause or advance without weariness. Like other men, thou wouldst fain be plunged forever in these spheres of light and perfume where now thou art, free of thy swooning body, and where thy thought alone has utterance. Fly! enjoy for a fleeting moment the wings thou shalt surely win when Love has grown so perfect in thee that thou hast no senses left; when thy whole being is all mind, all love. The higher thy flight the less canst thou see the abysses. There are none in heaven. Look at the friend who speaks to thee; she who holds thee above this earth in which are all abysses. Look, behold, contemplate me yet a moment longer, for never again wilt thou see me, save imperfectly as the pale twilight of this world may show me to thee.”

“Speed your way through the bright spheres; look, admire, hurry! By flying like this, you can pause or move forward without getting tired. Like other people, you would love to be immersed forever in these spheres of light and fragrance where you are now, free of your tired body, and where your thoughts can speak. Fly! Enjoy for a brief moment the wings you will surely gain when Love has grown so complete in you that you have no senses left; when your whole being is pure mind, pure love. The higher you soar, the less you can see the depths. There are none in heaven. Look at the friend who speaks to you; she who holds you above this earth with all its depths. Look, gaze, contemplate me just a moment longer, for you will never see me again, except imperfectly as the pale twilight of this world may reveal me to you.”

Seraphita stood erect, her head with floating hair inclining gently forward, in that aerial attitude which great painters give to messengers from heaven; the folds of her raiment fell with the same unspeakable grace which holds an artist—the man who translates all things into sentiment—before the exquisite well-known lines of Polyhymnia’s veil. Then she stretched forth her hand. Wilfrid rose. When he looked at Seraphita she was lying on the bear’s-skin, her head resting on her hand, her face calm, her eyes brilliant. Wilfrid gazed at her silently; but his face betrayed a deferential fear in its almost timid expression.

Seraphita stood upright, her hair flowing gently forward, in that heavenly pose that great painters give to angels; the fabric of her clothing draped with an indescribable grace that keeps an artist—the one who captures everything as emotion—fascinated by the exquisite, familiar lines of Polyhymnia’s veil. Then she extended her hand. Wilfrid stood up. When he looked at Seraphita, she was lying on the bear skin, her head resting on her hand, her face calm, her eyes bright. Wilfrid stared at her in silence, but his face revealed a respectful fear in its almost timid expression.

“Yes, dear,” he said at last, as though he were answering some question; “we are separated by worlds. I resign myself; I can only adore you. But what will become of me, poor and alone!”

“Yes, dear,” he finally said, as if he were responding to a question; “we are worlds apart. I accept it; I can only admire you. But what’s going to happen to me, alone and without anything?”

“Wilfrid, you have Minna.”

“Wilfrid, you have Minna.”

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“Do not be so disdainful; woman understands all things through love; what she does not understand she feels; what she does not feel she sees; when she neither sees, nor feels, nor understands, this angel of earth divines to protect you, and hides her protection beneath the grace of love.”

“Don’t be so dismissive; a woman understands everything through love; what she doesn’t understand, she feels; what she doesn’t feel, she sees; when she neither sees, feels, nor understands, this angel of earth senses it to protect you and hides her protection behind the grace of love.”

“Seraphita, am I worthy to belong to a woman?”

“Seraphita, am I worthy of being with a woman?”

“Ah, now,” she said, smiling, “you are suddenly very modest; is it a snare? A woman is always so touched to see her weakness glorified. Well, come and take tea with me the day after to-morrow evening; good Monsieur Becker will be here, and Minna, the purest and most artless creature I have known on earth. Leave me now, my friend; I need to make long prayers and expiate my sins.”

“Ah, now,” she said with a smile, “you’re suddenly very modest; is it a trap? A woman is always so flattered to see her vulnerabilities celebrated. Well, come have tea with me the day after tomorrow evening; the good Monsieur Becker will be here, along with Minna, the sweetest and most genuine person I’ve ever met. Leave me now, my friend; I need to say some long prayers and atone for my sins.”

“You, can you commit sin?”

"Can you sin?"

“Poor friend! if we abuse our power, is not that the sin of pride? I have been very proud to-day. Now leave me, till to-morrow.”

“Poor friend! If we misuse our power, isn’t that the sin of pride? I’ve been very proud today. Now leave me until tomorrow.”

“Till to-morrow,” said Wilfrid faintly, casting a long glance at the being of whom he desired to carry with him an ineffaceable memory.

“Until tomorrow,” said Wilfrid weakly, taking a long look at the person he wished to keep an unforgettable memory of.

Though he wished to go far away, he was held, as it were, outside the house for some moments, watching the light which shone from all the windows of the Swedish dwelling.

Though he wanted to go far away, he was, in a way, stuck outside the house for a few moments, watching the light shining from all the windows of the Swedish home.

“What is the matter with me?” he asked himself. “No, she is not a mere creature, but a whole creation. Of her world, even through veils and clouds, I have caught echoes like the memory of sufferings healed, like the dazzling vertigo of dreams in which we hear the plaints of generations mingling with the harmonies of some higher sphere where all is Light and all is Love. Am I awake? Do I still sleep? Are these the eyes before which the luminous space retreated further and further indefinitely while the eyes followed it? The night is cold, yet my head is on fire. I will go to the parsonage. With the pastor and his daughter I shall recover the balance of my mind.”

“What’s wrong with me?” he wondered. “No, she’s not just a simple being; she’s a whole universe. From her world, even through the veils and clouds, I’ve caught echoes like memories of healed suffering, like the dizzying rush of dreams where we hear the cries of generations blending with the harmonies of some higher realm where everything is Light and Love. Am I awake? Am I still dreaming? Are these the eyes that watch as the glowing space keeps retreating endlessly while they follow it? The night is cold, yet my head is burning. I’ll go to the parsonage. With the pastor and his daughter, I’ll find my mental balance again.”

But still he did not leave the spot whence his eyes could plunge into Seraphita’s salon. The mysterious creature seemed to him the radiating centre of a luminous circle which formed an atmosphere about her wider than that of other beings; whoever entered it felt the compelling influence of, as it were, a vortex of dazzling light and all consuming thoughts. Forced to struggle against this inexplicable power, Wilfrid only prevailed after strong efforts; but when he reached and passed the inclosing wall of the courtyard, he regained his freedom of will, walked rapidly towards the parsonage, and was soon beneath the high wooden arch which formed a sort of peristyle to Monsieur Becker’s dwelling. He opened the first door, against which the wind had driven the snow, and knocked on the inner one, saying:—

But he still didn't leave the spot where he could see into Seraphita's salon. The mysterious figure seemed to him like the radiant center of a bright circle that created an atmosphere around her wider than anyone else’s; anyone who entered it could feel the strong influence of what felt like a vortex of dazzling light and overwhelming thoughts. Struggling against this inexplicable force, Wilfrid only managed to break free after a lot of effort; but once he crossed the enclosing wall of the courtyard, he regained his freedom of will, walked quickly toward the parsonage, and soon stood beneath the tall wooden arch that served as a sort of entryway to Monsieur Becker’s home. He opened the first door, which the wind had piled snow against, and knocked on the inner one, saying:—

“Will you let me spend the evening with you, Monsieur Becker?”

“Will you allow me to spend the evening with you, Mr. Becker?”

“Yes,” cried two voices, mingling their intonations.

“Yes,” shouted two voices, blending their tones.

Entering the parlor, Wilfrid returned by degrees to real life. He bowed affectionately to Minna, shook hands with Monsieur Becker, and looked about at the picture of a home which calmed the convulsions of his physical nature, in which a phenomenon was taking place analogous to that which sometimes seizes upon men who have given themselves up to protracted contemplations. If some strong thought bears upward on phantasmal wing a man of learning or a poet, isolates him from the external circumstances which environ him here below, and leads him forward through illimitable regions where vast arrays of facts become abstractions, where the greatest works of Nature are but images, then woe betide him if a sudden noise strikes sharply on his senses and calls his errant soul back to its prison-house of flesh and bones. The shock of the reunion of these two powers, body and mind,—one of which partakes of the unseen qualities of a thunderbolt, while the other shares with sentient nature that soft resistant force which deifies destruction,—this shock, this struggle, or, rather let us say, this painful meeting and co-mingling, gives rise to frightful sufferings. The body receives back the flame that consumes it; the flame has once more grasped its prey. This fusion, however, does not take place without convulsions, explosions, tortures; analogous and visible signs of which may be seen in chemistry, when two antagonistic substances which science has united separate.

Entering the living room, Wilfrid gradually returned to reality. He greeted Minna warmly, shook hands with Monsieur Becker, and looked around at the comforting atmosphere of home that eased the turmoil of his body, where a phenomenon was happening similar to what occurs when people immerse themselves in deep thought. If a powerful idea lifts a scholar or a poet into an abstract realm, isolating them from the surrounding world, and transports them through boundless spaces where extensive facts become ideas, where the greatest works of nature are merely reflections, then they are in for a rude awakening if a sudden noise jolts their senses and draws their wandering soul back to its physical shell. The shock of reuniting these two forces—body and mind, one akin to the unseen power of a lightning bolt and the other sharing a gentle, enduring quality that resists destruction—this shock, this struggle, or rather, this painful reunion and merging, leads to intense suffering. The body reclaims the fire that consumes it; the fire has once again seized its victim. However, this merging doesn’t happen without convulsions, explosions, and torments; visible signs of which can be seen in chemistry when two opposing substances, once fused by science, separate.

For the last few days whenever Wilfrid entered Seraphita’s presence his body seemed to fall away from him into nothingness. With a single glance this strange being led him in spirit through the spheres where meditation leads the learned man, prayer the pious heart, where vision transports the artist, and sleep the souls of men,—each and all have their own path to the Height, their own guide to reach it, their own individual sufferings in the dire return. In that sphere alone all veils are rent away, and the revelation, the awful flaming certainty of an unknown world, of which the soul brings back mere fragments to this lower sphere, stands revealed. To Wilfrid one hour passed with Seraphita was like the sought-for dreams of Theriakis, in which each knot of nerves becomes the centre of a radiating delight. But he left her bruised and wearied as some young girl endeavoring to keep step with a giant.

For the last few days, whenever Wilfrid was around Seraphita, he felt like his body was fading into nothingness. With just one look, this mysterious being took him on a spiritual journey through the realms where meditation guides the learned, prayer lifts the devoted, where vision inspires the artist, and sleep carries the souls of people—each has its own way to reach the Heights, its own guide to get there, and its own unique struggles in the painful return. In that realm alone, all illusions are stripped away, and the terrifying, blazing certainty of an unknown world, from which the soul only brings back bits and pieces to this lower realm, is fully revealed. To Wilfrid, spending just one hour with Seraphita felt like the elusive dreams of Theriakis, in which every nerve ending becomes a source of expansive pleasure. But when he left her, he felt battered and exhausted, like a young girl trying to keep up with a giant.

The cold air, with its stinging flagellations, had begun to still the nervous tremors which followed the reunion of his two natures, so powerfully disunited for a time; he was drawn towards the parsonage, then towards Minna, by the sight of the every-day home life for which he thirsted as the wandering European thirsts for his native land when nostalgia seizes him amid the fairy scenes of Orient that have seduced his senses. More weary than he had ever yet been, Wilfrid dropped into a chair and looked about him for a time, like a man who awakens from sleep. Monsieur Becker and his daughter accustomed, perhaps, to the apparent eccentricity of their guest, continued the employments in which they were engaged.

The cold air, with its sharp bites, started to calm the nervous tremors that followed the reunion of his two sides, which had been so strongly divided for a while; he was pulled towards the parsonage and then towards Minna, drawn by the sight of the everyday home life he craved, much like a wandering European longs for his homeland when nostalgia hits him amid the enchanting scenes of the East that have captivated his senses. More exhausted than he had ever been, Wilfrid sank into a chair and looked around for a moment, like someone waking from a deep sleep. Monsieur Becker and his daughter, perhaps used to their guest's apparent eccentricity, continued with their tasks.

The parlor was ornamented with a collection of the shells and insects of Norway. These curiosities, admirably arranged on a background of the yellow pine which panelled the room, formed, as it were, a rich tapestry to which the fumes of tobacco had imparted a mellow tone. At the further end of the room, opposite to the door, was an immense wrought-iron stove, carefully polished by the serving-woman till it shone like burnished steel. Seated in a large tapestried armchair near the stove, before a table, with his feet in a species of muff, Monsieur Becker was reading a folio volume which was propped against a pile of other books as on a desk. At his left stood a jug of beer and a glass, at his right burned a smoky lamp fed by some species of fish-oil. The pastor seemed about sixty years of age. His face belonged to a type often painted by Rembrandt; the same small bright eyes, set in wrinkles and surmounted by thick gray eyebrows; the same white hair escaping in snowy flakes from a black velvet cap; the same broad, bald brow, and a contour of face which the ample chin made almost square; and lastly, the same calm tranquillity, which, to an observer, denoted the possession of some inward power, be it the supremacy bestowed by money, or the magisterial influence of the burgomaster, or the consciousness of art, or the cubic force of blissful ignorance. This fine old man, whose stout body proclaimed his vigorous health, was wrapped in a dressing-gown of rough gray cloth plainly bound. Between his lips was a meerschaum pipe, from which, at regular intervals, he blew the smoke, following with abstracted vision its fantastic wreathings,—his mind employed, no doubt, in assimilating through some meditative process the thoughts of the author whose works he was studying.

The parlor was decorated with a collection of shells and insects from Norway. These curiosities, beautifully arranged against the backdrop of yellow pine paneling, created a rich tapestry that the smell of tobacco had softened. At the far end of the room, opposite the door, was a large wrought-iron stove, polished by the maid until it gleamed like burnished steel. Seated in a large upholstered armchair near the stove and in front of a table, with his feet in a type of footmuff, Monsieur Becker was reading a folio volume propped up against a stack of other books like a desk. To his left stood a jug of beer and a glass, while to his right burned a smoky lamp filled with some kind of fish oil. The pastor appeared to be about sixty years old. His face resembled those often painted by Rembrandt, with small bright eyes set in wrinkles and topped by thick gray eyebrows; white hair spilling in snowy flakes from a black velvet cap; a broad, bald forehead, and a face shape made nearly square by a prominent chin; and finally, a calm tranquility that suggested to an observer some inner strength, whether it came from wealth, the authoritative presence of a mayor, artistic insight, or the blissful ignorance of not knowing better. This fine old man, whose sturdy body indicated good health, was wrapped in a plain dressing gown made of rough gray cloth. A meerschaum pipe rested between his lips, from which he blew smoke at regular intervals, watching its whimsical shapes with an abstracted gaze—his mind likely absorbed in processing the thoughts of the author whose works he was studying.

On the other side of the stove and near a door which communicated with the kitchen Minna was indistinctly visible in the haze of the good man’s smoke, to which she was apparently accustomed. Beside her on a little table were the implements of household work, a pile of napkins, and another of socks waiting to be mended, also a lamp like that which shone on the white page of the book in which the pastor was absorbed. Her fresh young face, with its delicate outline, expressed an infinite purity which harmonized with the candor of the white brow and the clear blue eyes. She sat erect, turning slightly toward the lamp for better light, unconsciously showing as she did so the beauty of her waist and bust. She was already dressed for the night in a long robe of white cotton; a cambric cap, without other ornament than a frill of the same, confined her hair. Though evidently plunged in some inward meditation, she counted without a mistake the threads of her napkins or the meshes of her socks. Sitting thus, she presented the most complete image, the truest type, of the woman destined for terrestrial labor, whose glance may piece the clouds of the sanctuary while her thought, humble and charitable, keeps her ever on the level of man.

On the other side of the stove near a door that led to the kitchen, Minna was faintly visible in the haze of the good man’s smoke, which she seemed used to. Next to her on a small table were the tools of household work, a stack of napkins, and another pile of socks waiting to be fixed, along with a lamp like the one lighting the book the pastor was engrossed in. Her fresh young face, with its delicate features, showed an endless purity that matched the simplicity of her fair brow and clear blue eyes. She sat up straight, slightly turning toward the lamp for better light, unintentionally highlighting the beauty of her waist and bust. She was already dressed for the night in a long white cotton gown; a cambric cap, with only a frill for decoration, kept her hair in place. Although she appeared deep in thought, she accurately counted the threads of her napkins and the stitches of her socks. Sitting like this, she embodied the perfect image, the true type, of the woman meant for earthly work, whose gaze may pierce the clouds of the sanctuary while her humble and caring thoughts keep her grounded alongside man.

Wilfrid had flung himself into a chair between the two tables and was contemplating with a species of intoxication this picture full of harmony, to which the clouds of smoke did no despite. The single window which lighted the parlor during the fine weather was now carefully closed. An old tapestry, used for a curtain and fastened to a stick, hung before it in heavy folds. Nothing in the room was picturesque, nothing brilliant; everything denoted rigorous simplicity, true heartiness, the ease of unconventional nature, and the habits of a domestic life which knew neither cares nor troubles. Many a dwelling is like a dream, the sparkle of passing pleasure seems to hide some ruin beneath the cold smile of luxury; but this parlor, sublime in reality, harmonious in tone, diffused the patriarchal ideas of a full and self-contained existence. The silence was unbroken save by the movements of the servant in the kitchen engaged in preparing the supper, and by the sizzling of the dried fish which she was frying in salt butter according to the custom of the country.

Wilfrid had thrown himself into a chair between the two tables and was gazing at this harmonious scene with a kind of intoxication, undeterred by the clouds of smoke. The single window that usually let in light during nice weather was now securely closed. An old tapestry, used as a curtain and hung on a stick, draped heavily in front of it. Nothing in the room was picturesque or flashy; everything suggested strict simplicity, genuine warmth, the ease of being unconventional, and the habits of a domestic life free from worries or troubles. Many homes feel like a dream, with the sparkle of fleeting pleasure masking some underlying ruin beneath the cold facade of luxury; but this parlor, sublime in reality and harmonious in tone, radiated the patriarchal ideals of a complete and self-sufficient life. The silence was only broken by the sounds of the servant in the kitchen preparing supper and the sizzling of the dried fish she was frying in salt butter, following the local custom.

“Will you smoke a pipe?” said the pastor, seizing a moment when he thought that Wilfrid might listen to him.

“Will you smoke a pipe?” the pastor asked, taking a moment when he thought Wilfrid might actually pay attention to him.

“Thank you, no, dear Monsieur Becker,” replied the visitor.

“Thank you, but no, dear Mr. Becker,” replied the visitor.

“You seem to suffer more to-day than usual,” said Minna, struck by the feeble tones of the stranger’s voice.

"You seem to be suffering more today than usual," said Minna, noticing the weak sound of the stranger's voice.

“I am always so when I leave the chateau.”

“I always feel that way when I leave the chateau.”

Minna quivered.

Minna shivered.

“A strange being lives there, Monsieur Becker,” he continued after a pause. “For the six months that I have been in this village I have never yet dared to question you about her, and even now I do violence to my feelings in speaking of her. I began by keenly regretting that my journey in this country was arrested by the winter weather and that I was forced to remain here. But during the last two months chains have been forged and riveted which bind me irrevocably to Jarvis, till now I fear to end my days here. You know how I first met Seraphita, what impression her look and voice made upon me, and how at last I was admitted to her home where she receives no one. From the very first day I have longed to ask you the history of this mysterious being. On that day began, for me, a series of enchantments.”

“A strange person lives there, Monsieur Becker,” he continued after a pause. “In the six months I've been in this village, I’ve never dared to ask you about her, and even now, it's hard for me to talk about her. At first, I deeply regretted that my travels in this country were interrupted by the winter weather, forcing me to stay here. But over the past two months, I’ve formed ties that have locked me to Jarvis, and now I’m afraid I might end my days here. You know how I first met Seraphita, the impression her look and voice left on me, and how I eventually got to visit her home where she doesn’t welcome anyone. From the very first day, I’ve wanted to ask you about the story of this mysterious person. That day marked the beginning of a series of enchantments for me.”

“Enchantments!” cried the pastor shaking the ashes of his pipe into an earthen-ware dish full of sand, “are there enchantments in these days?”

“Enchantments!” shouted the pastor, shaking the ashes of his pipe into a dish full of sand, “are there really enchantments in these days?”

“You, who are carefully studying at this moment that volume of the ‘Incantations’ of Jean Wier, will surely understand the explanation of my sensations if I try to give it to you,” replied Wilfrid. “If we study Nature attentively in its great evolutions as in its minutest works, we cannot fail to recognize the possibility of enchantment—giving to that word its exact significance. Man does not create forces; he employs the only force that exists and which includes all others namely Motion, the breath incomprehensible of the sovereign Maker of the universe. Species are too distinctly separated for the human hand to mingle them. The only miracle of which man is capable is done through the conjunction of two antagonistic substances. Gunpowder for instance is germane to a thunderbolt. As to calling forth a creation, and a sudden one, all creation demands time, and time neither recedes nor advances at the word of command. So, in the world without us, plastic nature obeys laws the order and exercise of which cannot be interfered with by the hand of man. But after fulfilling, as it were, the function of Matter, it would be unreasonable not to recognize within us the existence of a gigantic power, the effects of which are so incommensurable that the known generations of men have never yet been able to classify them. I do not speak of man’s faculty of abstraction, of constraining Nature to confine itself within the Word,—a gigantic act on which the common mind reflects as little as it does on the nature of Motion, but which, nevertheless, has led the Indian theosophists to explain creation by a word to which they give an inverse power. The smallest atom of their subsistence, namely, the grain of rice, from which a creation issues and in which alternately creation again is held, presented to their minds so perfect an image of the creative word, and of the abstractive word, that to them it was easy to apply the same system to the creation of worlds. The majority of men content themselves with the grain of rice sown in the first chapter of all the Geneses. Saint John, when he said the Word was God only complicated the difficulty. But the fructification, germination, and efflorescence of our ideas is of little consequence if we compare that property, shared by many men, with the wholly individual faculty of communicating to that property, by some mysterious concentration, forces that are more or less active, of carrying it up to a third, a ninth, or a twenty-seventh power, of making it thus fasten upon the masses and obtain magical results by condensing the processes of nature.

“You, who are carefully studying that volume of ‘Incantations’ by Jean Wier right now, will definitely get what I mean if I try to explain my feelings to you,” Wilfrid replied. “If we look closely at Nature in both its grand evolutions and its smallest details, we cannot help but see the possibility of enchantment—giving that word its true meaning. Humans don’t create forces; we use the only force that exists, which encompasses all others—Motion, the incomprehensible breath of the supreme Creator of the universe. Species are too clearly distinct for humans to mix them together. The only miracle we can perform is through the combination of two opposing substances. For example, gunpowder is related to a thunderbolt. As for bringing forth a creation, especially an instantaneous one, all creation requires time, and time does not move forward or backward at the snap of a finger. In the world around us, nature obeys laws that cannot be interfered with by human hands. But after playing, so to speak, the role of Matter, it would be unreasonable not to acknowledge within us the existence of a tremendous power, the effects of which are so vast that no known generation of humanity has yet been able to categorize them. I’m not talking about man's ability to abstract, to force Nature to fit within the Word—a monumental act that most people reflect on as little as they do on the nature of Motion, but which has nonetheless led Indian theosophists to explain creation through a word that they attribute an opposite power to. The smallest part of their sustenance, the grain of rice, which is both the source of creation and the vessel in which creation is contained, presented such a perfect image of the creative word and the abstract word to their minds that it was easy for them to apply the same principles to the creation of worlds. Most people are satisfied with the grain of rice planted in the first chapter of all the Genesis stories. When Saint John said the Word was God, he only made things more complicated. But the fertilization, germination, and blossoming of our ideas are insignificant when we compare this common trait, shared by many, with the wholly unique ability to infuse that trait, through some mysterious focus, with forces that are more or less active, elevating it to a third, ninth, or twenty-seventh power, allowing it to attach itself to the masses and achieve magical results by condensing the processes of nature.”

“What I mean by enchantments,” continued Wilfrid after a moment’s pause, “are those stupendous actions taking place between two membranes in the tissue of the brain. We find in the unexplorable nature of the Spiritual World certain beings armed with these wondrous faculties, comparable only to the terrible power of certain gases in the physical world, beings who combine with other beings, penetrate them as active agents, and produce upon them witchcrafts, charms, against which these helpless slaves are wholly defenceless; they are, in fact, enchanted, brought under subjection, reduced to a condition of dreadful vassalage. Such mysterious beings overpower others with the sceptre and the glory of a superior nature,—acting upon them at times like the torpedo which electrifies or paralyzes the fisherman, at other times like a dose of phosphorous which stimulates life and accelerates its propulsion; or again, like opium, which puts to sleep corporeal nature, disengages the spirit from every bond, enables it to float above the world and shows this earth to the spiritual eye as through a prism, extracting from it the food most needed; or, yet again, like catalepsy, which deadens all faculties for the sake of one only vision. Miracles, enchantments, incantations, witchcrafts, spells, and charms, in short, all those acts improperly termed supernatural, are only possible and can only be explained by the despotism with which some spirit compels us to feel the effects of a mysterious optic which increases, or diminishes, or exalts creation, moves within us as it pleases, deforms or embellishes all things to our eyes, tears us from heaven, or drags us to hell,—two terms by which men agree to express the two extremes of joy and misery.

“What I mean by enchantments,” Wilfrid continued after a brief pause, “are those incredible actions happening between two layers in the brain's tissue. In the mysterious realm of the Spiritual World, we find certain beings equipped with these amazing abilities, comparable only to the frightening power of certain gases in the physical world. These beings interact with others, becoming active forces that cast spells and charms against which these helpless individuals are completely defenseless; they are, in fact, enchanted, brought under control, reduced to a state of horrifying servitude. Such mysterious beings overpower others with the authority and brilliance of a superior nature—sometimes acting like a torpedo that shocks or paralyzes the fisherman, other times like a dose of phosphorus that stimulates life and speeds it up; or like opium, which puts the physical body to sleep, frees the spirit from every bond, allows it to rise above the world, and reveals this earth to the spiritual eye as if through a prism, bringing forth the most necessary sustenance; or again, like catalepsy, which numbs all senses for the sake of one single vision. Miracles, enchantments, incantations, witchcraft, spells, and charms—all those acts mistakenly labeled as supernatural—are only possible and can only be understood through the domination with which some spirit compels us to perceive the effects of a mysterious force that expands, contracts, or elevates creation, moves within us at will, alters or beautifies everything in our sight, pulls us from heaven, or drags us to hell—two terms by which people agree to express the two extremes of joy and misery.”

“These phenomena are within us, not without us,” Wilfrid went on. “The being whom we call Seraphita seems to me one of those rare and terrible spirits to whom power is given to bind men, to crush nature, to enter into participation of the occult power of God. The course of her enchantments over me began on that first day, when silence as to her was imposed upon me against my will. Each time that I have wished to question you it seemed as though I were about to reveal a secret of which I ought to be the incorruptible guardian. Whenever I have tried to speak, a burning seal has been laid upon my lips, and I myself have become the involuntary minister of these mysteries. You see me here to-night, for the hundredth time, bruised, defeated, broken, after leaving the hallucinating sphere which surrounds that young girl, so gentle, so fragile to both of you, but to me the cruellest of magicians! Yes, to me she is like a sorcerer holding in her right hand the invisible wand that moves the globe, and in her left the thunderbolt that rends asunder all things at her will. No longer can I look upon her brow; the light of it is insupportable. I skirt the borders of the abyss of madness too closely to be longer silent. I must speak. I seize this moment, when courage comes to me, to resist the power which drags me onward without inquiring whether or not I have the force to follow. Who is she? Did you know her young? What of her birth? Had she father and mother, or was she born of the conjunction of ice and sun? She burns and yet she freeze; she shows herself and then withdraws; she attracts me and repulses me; she brings me life, she gives me death; I love her and yet I hate her! I cannot live thus; let me be wholly in heaven or in hell!”

“These experiences are within us, not outside of us,” Wilfrid continued. “The being we call Seraphita seems to me one of those rare and terrible spirits who have the power to bind people, to crush nature, and to tap into the hidden power of God. My feelings for her began right from that first day when I was forced into silence about her against my will. Every time I've wanted to ask you questions, it felt like I was about to reveal a secret that I should be protecting at all costs. Whenever I tried to speak, it felt like a burning seal was placed on my lips, and I became the unwitting keeper of these mysteries. Here I am tonight, for the hundredth time, bruised, defeated, broken, after leaving the mesmerizing presence of that young girl, so gentle, so fragile to both of you, but to me the most merciless magician! Yes, to me she is like a sorceress holding in her right hand the invisible wand that controls the world, and in her left the thunderbolt that can tear apart anything at her will. I can no longer look at her forehead; its light is unbearable. I’m too close to the edge of madness to remain silent any longer. I must speak. I take this moment, when I feel brave enough, to resist the force that pulls me forward without caring whether I have the strength to keep up. Who is she? Did you know her when she was young? What about her origins? Did she have parents, or was she born from the union of ice and sun? She burns and yet she freezes; she reveals herself and then retreats; she draws me in and pushes me away; she gives me life and she brings me death; I love her and yet I hate her! I can’t live like this; let me be fully in heaven or in hell!”

Holding his refilled pipe in one hand, and in the other the cover which he forgot to replace, Monsieur Becker listened to Wilfrid with a mysterious expression on his face, looking occasionally at his daughter, who seemed to understand the man’s language as in harmony with the strange being who inspired it. Wilfrid was splendid to behold at this moment,—like Hamlet listening to the ghost of his father as it rises for him alone in the midst of the living.

Holding his refilled pipe in one hand and in the other the cover he forgot to put back on, Monsieur Becker listened to Wilfrid with a mysterious look on his face, occasionally glancing at his daughter, who seemed to understand the man's words as if they were in tune with the unusual being that inspired them. Wilfrid looked stunning at that moment—like Hamlet listening to his father's ghost as it appears just for him among the living.

“This is certainly the language of a man in love,” said the good pastor, innocently.

“This is definitely the language of a man in love,” said the kind pastor, innocently.

“In love!” cried Wilfrid, “yes, to common minds. But, dear Monsieur Becker, no words can express the frenzy which draws me to the feet of that unearthly being.”

“In love!” shouted Wilfrid, “yes, to ordinary minds. But, dear Monsieur Becker, no words can capture the madness that pulls me to the feet of that otherworldly being.”

“Then you do love her?” said Minna, in a tone of reproach.

“Then you really love her?” Minna said, sounding disappointed.

“Mademoiselle, I feel such extraordinary agitation when I see her, and such deep sadness when I see her no more, that in any other man what I feel would be called love. But that sentiment draws those who feel it ardently together, whereas between her and me a great gulf lies, whose icy coldness penetrates my very being in her presence; though the feeling dies away when I see her no longer. I leave her in despair; I return to her with ardor,—like men of science who seek a secret from Nature only to be baffled, or like the painter who would fain put life upon his canvas and strives with all the resources of his art in the vain attempt.”

“Mademoiselle, I feel such intense agitation when I see her, and such profound sadness when I no longer do, that in anyone else, what I’m feeling would be called love. But that emotion brings those who feel it strongly together, while between her and me lies a great divide, whose icy coldness penetrates my very being in her presence; though that feeling fades when I can't see her anymore. I leave her in despair; I return to her with passion—like scientists who seek answers from Nature only to be thwarted, or like a painter who wishes to bring life to his canvas and struggles with all the tools of his craft in a futile attempt.”

“Monsieur, all that you say is true,” replied the young girl, artlessly.

“Sir, everything you say is true,” the young girl answered innocently.

“How can you know, Minna?” asked the old pastor.

“How can you know, Minna?” asked the old pastor.

“Ah! my father, had you been with us this morning on the summit of the Falberg, had you seen him praying, you would not ask me that question. You would say, like Monsieur Wilfrid, that he saw his Seraphita for the first time in our temple, ‘It is the Spirit of Prayer.’”

“Ah! my father, if you had been with us this morning at the top of the Falberg, if you had seen him praying, you wouldn’t ask me that question. You would say, like Monsieur Wilfrid, that he saw his Seraphita for the first time in our temple, ‘It is the Spirit of Prayer.’”

These words were followed by a moment’s silence.

These words were followed by a brief silence.

“Ah, truly!” said Wilfrid, “she has nothing in common with the creatures who grovel upon this earth.”

“Ah, really!” said Wilfrid, “she’s nothing like the beings who crawl on this earth.”

“On the Falberg!” said the old pastor, “how could you get there?”

“On the Falberg!” said the old pastor, “how did you get there?”

“I do not know,” replied Minna; “the way is like a dream to me, of which no more than a memory remains. Perhaps I should hardly believe that I had been there were it not for this tangible proof.”

“I don’t know,” Minna replied; “the path feels like a dream to me, with only a faint memory left. I might hardly believe I was there if it weren’t for this solid proof.”

She drew the flower from her bosom and showed it to them. All three gazed at the pretty saxifrage, which was still fresh, and now shone in the light of the two lamps like a third luminary.

She pulled the flower from her chest and showed it to them. All three looked at the pretty saxifrage, which was still fresh and now glowed in the light of the two lamps like a third light source.

“This is indeed supernatural,” said the old man, astounded at the sight of a flower blooming in winter.

“This is really incredible,” said the old man, amazed at the sight of a flower blooming in winter.

“A mystery!” cried Wilfrid, intoxicated with its perfume.

“A mystery!” exclaimed Wilfrid, overwhelmed by its fragrance.

“The flower makes me giddy,” said Minna; “I fancy I still hear that voice,—the music of thought; that I still see the light of that look, which is Love.”

“The flower makes me feel lightheaded,” said Minna; “I think I can still hear that voice—the music of thought; that I still see the light of that gaze, which is Love.”

“I implore you, my dear Monsieur Becker, tell me the history of Seraphita,—enigmatical human flower,—whose image is before us in this mysterious bloom.”

“I beg you, my dear Monsieur Becker, please tell me the story of Seraphita—an enigmatic human flower—whose image is right in front of us in this mysterious bloom.”

“My dear friend,” said the old man, emitting a puff of smoke, “to explain the birth of that being it is absolutely necessary that I disperse the clouds which envelop the most obscure of Christian doctrines. It is not easy to make myself clear when speaking of that incomprehensible revelation,—the last effulgence of faith that has shone upon our lump of mud. Do you know Swedenborg?”

“My dear friend,” said the old man, releasing a puff of smoke, “to explain the creation of that being, I absolutely need to clear away the clouds that surround the most obscure Christian teachings. It’s not easy to express myself clearly when discussing that incomprehensible revelation—the final burst of faith that has illuminated our world. Do you know Swedenborg?”

“By name only,—of him, of his books, and his religion I know nothing.”

“Only by name— I know nothing about him, his books, or his religion.”

“Then I must relate to you the whole chronicle of Swedenborg.”

“Then I need to tell you the entire story of Swedenborg.”





CHAPTER III. SERAPHITA-SERAPHITUS

After a pause, during which the pastor seemed to be gathering his recollections, he continued in the following words:—

After a brief pause, as the pastor seemed to be collecting his thoughts, he continued with these words:—

“Emanuel Swedenborg was born at Upsala in Sweden, in the month of January, 1688, according to various authors,—in 1689, according to his epitaph. His father was Bishop of Skara. Swedenborg lived eighty-five years; his death occurred in London, March 29, 1772. I use that term to convey the idea of a simple change of state. According to his disciples, Swedenborg was seen at Jarvis and in Paris after that date. Allow me, my dear Monsieur Wilfrid,” said Monsieur Becker, making a gesture to prevent all interruption, “I relate these facts without either affirming or denying them. Listen; afterwards you can think and say what you like. I will inform you when I judge, criticise, and discuss these doctrines, so as to keep clearly in view my own intellectual neutrality between HIM and Reason.

“Emanuel Swedenborg was born in Upsala, Sweden, in January 1688, according to various authors—though his epitaph states 1689. His father was the Bishop of Skara. Swedenborg lived for eighty-five years and passed away in London on March 29, 1772. I use that term to express a simple change of state. His followers claim that Swedenborg was seen in Jarvis and Paris after his death. Allow me, my dear Monsieur Wilfrid,” said Monsieur Becker, gesturing to prevent any interruptions, “to share these facts without either confirming or denying them. Listen; afterward, you can think and say whatever you like. I will let you know when I analyze, critique, and discuss these doctrines, so that I can maintain my own intellectual neutrality between HIM and Reason.”

“The life of Swedenborg was divided into two parts,” continued the pastor. “From 1688 to 1745 Baron Emanuel Swedenborg appeared in the world as a man of vast learning, esteemed and cherished for his virtues, always irreproachable and constantly useful. While fulfilling high public functions in Sweden, he published, between 1709 and 1740, several important works on mineralogy, physics, mathematics, and astronomy, which enlightened the world of learning. He originated a method of building docks suitable for the reception of large vessels, and he wrote many treatises on various important questions, such as the rise of tides, the theory of the magnet and its qualities, the motion and position of the earth and planets, and while Assessor in the Royal College of Mines, on the proper system of working salt mines. He discovered means to construct canal-locks or sluices; and he also discovered and applied the simplest methods of extracting ore and of working metals. In fact he studied no science without advancing it. In youth he learned Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, also the oriental languages, with which he became so familiar that many distinguished scholars consulted him, and he was able to decipher the vestiges of the oldest known books of Scripture, namely: ‘The Wars of Jehovah’ and ‘The Enunciations,’ spoken of by Moses (Numbers xxi. 14, 15, 27-30), also by Joshua, Jeremiah, and Samuel,—‘The Wars of Jehovah’ being the historical part and ‘The Enunciations’ the prophetical part of the Mosaical Books anterior to Genesis. Swedenborg even affirms that ‘the Book of Jasher,’ the Book of the Righteous, mentioned by Joshua, was in existence in Eastern Tartary, together with the doctrine of Correspondences. A Frenchman has lately, so they tell me, justified these statements of Swedenborg, by the discovery at Bagdad of several portions of the Bible hitherto unknown to Europe. During the widespread discussion on animal magnetism which took its rise in Paris, and in which most men of Western science took an active part about the year 1785, Monsieur le Marquis de Thome vindicated the memory of Swedenborg by calling attention to certain assertions made by the Commission appointed by the King of France to investigate the subject. These gentlemen declared that no theory of magnetism existed, whereas Swedenborg had studied and promulgated it ever since the year 1720. Monsieur de Thome seizes this opportunity to show the reason why so many men of science relegated Swedenborg to oblivion while they delved into his treasure-house and took his facts to aid their work. ‘Some of the most illustrious of these men,’ said Monsieur de Thome, alluding to the ‘Theory of the Earth’ by Buffon, ‘have had the meanness to wear the plumage of the noble bird and refuse him all acknowledgment’; and he proved, by masterly quotations drawn from the encyclopaedic works of Swedenborg, that the great prophet had anticipated by over a century the slow march of human science. It suffices to read his philosophical and mineralogical works to be convinced of this. In one passage he is seen as the precursor of modern chemistry by the announcement that the productions of organized nature are decomposable and resolve into two simple principles; also that water, air, and fire are not elements. In another, he goes in a few words to the heart of magnetic mysteries and deprives Mesmer of the honors of a first knowledge of them.

“The life of Swedenborg was divided into two parts,” the pastor continued. “From 1688 to 1745, Baron Emanuel Swedenborg was known as an incredibly knowledgeable man, respected and valued for his virtues, always above reproach and consistently helpful. While holding important public positions in Sweden, he published several significant works on mineralogy, physics, mathematics, and astronomy between 1709 and 1740, which enriched the academic world. He developed a method for constructing docks capable of accommodating large vessels and wrote numerous treatises on various important topics, such as tidal movements, the theory of magnetism and its properties, the motion and location of the Earth and planets, and, while serving as Assessor in the Royal College of Mines, the best practices for mining salt. He found ways to build canal locks or sluices, and he discovered and implemented the simplest methods for extracting ores and processing metals. In fact, he advanced every science he studied. In his youth, he learned Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, as well as various Eastern languages, becoming so proficient that many notable scholars sought his advice. He was able to decode the ancient texts of the Scriptures, including ‘The Wars of Jehovah’ and ‘The Enunciations,’ mentioned by Moses (Numbers 21:14, 15, 27-30), as well as references by Joshua, Jeremiah, and Samuel—‘The Wars of Jehovah’ being the historical accounts and ‘The Enunciations’ the prophetic parts of the Mosaic books that predate Genesis. Swedenborg even claimed that ‘the Book of Jasher,’ the Book of the Righteous referred to by Joshua, existed in Eastern Tartary, along with the doctrine of Correspondences. Recently, a Frenchman has, as I’ve heard, validated Swedenborg’s claims through the discovery in Baghdad of several parts of the Bible previously unknown in Europe. Amid the widespread debate on animal magnetism that began in Paris around 1785, where most Western scientists participated, Monsieur le Marquis de Thome defended Swedenborg's reputation by highlighting certain statements made by the commission appointed by the King of France to investigate the matter. These gentlemen claimed that no theory of magnetism existed, while Swedenborg had been studying and promoting it since 1720. Monsieur de Thome took this chance to explain why so many scientists pushed Swedenborg into obscurity while they explored his insights and used his findings to support their own work. ‘Some of the most distinguished of these men,’ Monsieur de Thome said, referring to Buffon's ‘Theory of the Earth,’ ‘have had the audacity to flaunt the plumage of the noble bird while denying him any credit’; and he demonstrated, using skillful quotations from Swedenborg's encyclopedic works, that this great prophet had predicted the gradual advancements of human science by over a century. Just reading his philosophical and mineralogical works is enough to confirm this. In one instance, he is recognized as a forerunner of modern chemistry by stating that the products of organized nature can be broken down into two simple principles, and that water, air, and fire are not elements. In another, he quickly delves into the core of magnetic mysteries and takes away from Mesmer the credit for being the first to understand them."

“There,” said Monsieur Becker, pointing to a long shelf against the wall between the stove and the window on which were ranged books of all sizes, “behold him! here are seventeen works from his pen, of which one, his ‘Philosophical and Mineralogical Works,’ published in 1734, is in three folio volumes. These productions, which prove the incontestable knowledge of Swedenborg, were given to me by Monsieur Seraphitus, his cousin and the father of Seraphita.

“There,” said Monsieur Becker, pointing to a long shelf against the wall between the stove and the window filled with books of all sizes, “look at this! Here are seventeen works from his pen, one of which, his ‘Philosophical and Mineralogical Works,’ published in 1734, is in three folio volumes. These works, which demonstrate Swedenborg's undeniable knowledge, were given to me by Monsieur Seraphitus, his cousin and the father of Seraphita.”

“In 1740,” continued Monsieur Becker, after a slight pause, “Swedenborg fell into a state of absolute silence, from which he emerged to bid farewell to all his earthly occupations; after which his thoughts turned exclusively to the Spiritual Life. He received the first commands of heaven in 1745, and he thus relates the nature of the vocation to which he was called: One evening, in London, after dining with a great appetite, a thick white mist seemed to fill his room. When the vapor dispersed a creature in human form rose from one corner of the apartment, and said in a stern tone, ‘Do not eat so much.’ He refrained. The next night the same man returned, radiant in light, and said to him, ‘I am sent of God, who has chosen you to explain to men the meaning of his Word and his Creation. I will tell you what to write.’ The vision lasted but a few moments. The angel was clothed in purple. During that night the eyes of his inner man were opened, and he was forced to look into the heavens, into the world of spirits, and into hell,—three separate spheres; where he encountered persons of his acquaintance who had departed from their human form, some long since, others lately. Thenceforth Swedenborg lived wholly in the spiritual life, remaining in this world only as the messenger of God. His mission was ridiculed by the incredulous, but his conduct was plainly that of a being superior to humanity. In the first place, though limited in means to the bare necessaries of life, he gave away enormous sums, and publicly, in several cities, restored the fortunes of great commercial houses when they were on the brink of failure. No one ever appealed to his generosity who was not immediately satisfied. A sceptical Englishman, determined to know the truth, followed him to Paris, and relates that there his doors stood always open. One day a servant complained of this apparent negligence, which laid him open to suspicion of thefts that might be committed by others. ‘He need feel no anxiety,’ said Swedenborg, smiling. ‘But I do not wonder at his fear; he cannot see the guardian who protects my door.’ In fact, no matter in what country he made his abode he never closed his doors, and nothing was ever stolen from him. At Gottenburg—a town situated some sixty miles from Stockholm—he announced, eight days before the news arrived by courier, the conflagration which ravaged Stockholm, and the exact time at which it took place. The Queen of Sweden wrote to her brother, the King, at Berlin, that one of her ladies-in-waiting, who was ordered by the courts to pay a sum of money which she was certain her husband had paid before his death, went to Swedenborg and begged him to ask her husband where she could find proof of the payment. The following day Swedenborg, having done as the lady requested, pointed out the place where the receipt would be found. He also begged the deceased to appear to his wife, and the latter saw her husband in a dream, wrapped in a dressing-gown which he wore just before his death; and he showed her the paper in the place indicated by Swedenborg, where it had been securely put away. At another time, embarking from London in a vessel commanded by Captain Dixon, he overheard a lady asking if there were plenty of provisions on board. ‘We do not want a great quantity,’ he said; ‘in eight days and two hours we shall reach Stockholm,’—which actually happened. This peculiar state of vision as to the things of the earth—into which Swedenborg could put himself at will, and which astonished those about him—was, nevertheless, but a feeble representative of his faculty of looking into heaven.

“In 1740,” Monsieur Becker continued after a brief pause, “Swedenborg entered a state of complete silence, from which he eventually emerged to say goodbye to all his earthly pursuits; after this, his thoughts were solely focused on Spiritual Life. He received the first commands from heaven in 1745, and he describes the nature of the calling he received: one evening in London, after having a very hearty meal, a thick white mist filled his room. When the mist cleared, a being that looked human appeared from one corner of the room and said sternly, ‘Don’t eat so much.’ He took that advice. The next night, the same man returned, glowing with light, and told him, ‘I am sent by God, who has chosen you to explain to people the meaning of his Word and his Creation. I will tell you what to write.’ The vision lasted only a few moments. The angel was dressed in purple. That night, the eyes of his inner man were opened, and he was compelled to look into the heavens, into the spirit world, and into hell—three distinct realms; where he encountered acquaintances who had passed away, some long ago and others more recently. From then on, Swedenborg lived entirely in the spiritual life, remaining in this world only as God's messenger. His mission was mocked by skeptics, but his behavior clearly marked him as someone greater than ordinary humans. First off, despite having only enough means for life's essentials, he donated large sums of money and publicly restored the fortunes of major businesses on the verge of failure in various cities. Anyone who appealed to his generosity was quickly satisfied. A doubtful Englishman, seeking the truth, followed him to Paris and noted that his doors were always open. One day, a servant complained about this seeming carelessness, which made him vulnerable to theft by others. ‘He needn’t worry,’ Swedenborg said with a smile. ‘But I understand his fear; he can’t see the guardian watching over my door.’ In fact, no matter where he lived, he never locked his doors, and nothing was ever stolen from him. In Gottenburg—a town about sixty miles from Stockholm—he predicted the fire that tore through Stockholm eight days before the news arrived by courier, including the exact time it started. The Queen of Sweden wrote to her brother, the King in Berlin, about one of her ladies-in-waiting who was required by the courts to pay a sum of money she was sure her husband had already paid before his death. She went to Swedenborg and asked him to find out from her husband where she could get proof of the payment. The next day, Swedenborg, having done as she requested, indicated where the receipt could be found. He also asked the deceased to appear to his wife, and she saw her husband in a dream, dressed in the robe he was wearing just before he died; he showed her the document in the location Swedenborg had indicated, where it had been carefully stored. Another time, while boarding a ship in London captained by Dixon, he overheard a woman asking if there were enough supplies on board. ‘We don't need a lot,’ he said; ‘in eight days and two hours we will reach Stockholm,’—which indeed happened. This unique ability to see events on earth—into which Swedenborg could tune at will, astonishing those around him—was, however, just a faint reflection of his ability to look into heaven.”

“Not the least remarkable of his published visions is that in which he relates his journeys through the Astral Regions; his descriptions cannot fail to astonish the reader, partly through the crudity of their details. A man whose scientific eminence is incontestable, and who united in his own person powers of conception, will, and imagination, would surely have invented better if he had invented at all. The fantastic literature of the East offers nothing that can give an idea of this astounding work, full of the essence of poetry, if it is permissible to compare a work of faith with one of oriental fancy. The transportation of Swedenborg by the Angel who served as guide to this first journey is told with a sublimity which exceeds, by the distance which God has placed betwixt the earth and the sun, the great epics of Klopstock, Milton, Tasso, and Dante. This description, which serves in fact as an introduction to his work on the Astral Regions, has never been published; it is among the oral traditions left by Swedenborg to the three disciples who were nearest to his heart. Monsieur Silverichm has written them down. Monsieur Seraphitus endeavored more than once to talk to me about them; but the recollection of his cousin’s words was so burning a memory that he always stopped short at the first sentence and became lost in a revery from which I could not rouse him.”

“Not the least remarkable of his published visions is the one where he describes his journeys through the Astral Regions; his accounts are sure to astonish the reader, partly due to the raw details. A man of undeniable scientific brilliance, who combined imagination, will, and vision, surely would have created something even better if he had made it up at all. The imaginative literature of the East offers nothing that can compare to this incredible work, filled with the essence of poetry, if it’s appropriate to compare a work of faith with one of Eastern fantasy. The story of Swedenborg being transported by the Angel who guided him on this first journey is told with a majesty that surpasses, by the distance that God has placed between the earth and the sun, the great epics of Klopstock, Milton, Tasso, and Dante. This account, which actually serves as an introduction to his work on the Astral Regions, has never been published; it remains among the oral traditions left by Swedenborg to the three disciples who were closest to him. Monsieur Silverichm has written them down. Monsieur Seraphitus tried several times to talk to me about them; however, the memory of his cousin’s words was so intense that he always got stuck at the first sentence and became lost in a daydream from which I couldn’t bring him back.”

The old pastor sighed as he continued: “The baron told me that the argument by which the Angel proved to Swedenborg that these bodies are not made to wander through space puts all human science out of sight beneath the grandeur of a divine logic. According to the Seer, the inhabitants of Jupiter will not cultivate the sciences, which they call darkness; those of Mercury abhor the expression of ideas by speech, which seems to them too material,—their language is ocular; those of Saturn are continually tempted by evil spirits; those of the Moon are as small as six-year-old children, their voices issue from the abdomen, on which they crawl; those of Venus are gigantic in height, but stupid, and live by robbery,—although a part of this latter planet is inhabited by beings of great sweetness, who live in the love of Good. In short, he describes the customs and morals of all the peoples attached to the different globes, and explains the general meaning of their existence as related to the universe in terms so precise, giving explanations which agree so well with their visible evolutions in the system of the world, that some day, perhaps, scientific men will come to drink of these living waters.

The old pastor sighed as he continued: “The baron told me that the argument the Angel used to show Swedenborg that these bodies aren’t meant to roam through space puts all human knowledge in the shade compared to the brilliance of divine reasoning. According to the Seer, the people of Jupiter won’t pursue what they see as the dark sciences; those from Mercury dislike expressing ideas through speech, which they find too physical— their language is visual; those from Saturn are constantly tempted by evil spirits; those from the Moon are as small as six-year-old children, and their voices come from their bellies, which they crawl on; those from Venus are huge but dull-witted and survive by theft—even though part of this planet is home to sweet beings who live in the love of Good. In short, he describes the customs and morals of all the peoples linked to the different planets and explains the overall meaning of their existence in relation to the universe in such precise terms, providing explanations that align well with their visible developments in the cosmos, that one day, perhaps, scientists will come to draw from these living waters.”

“Here,” said Monsieur Becker, taking down a book and opening it at a mark, “here are the words with which he ended this work:—

“Here,” said Monsieur Becker, taking down a book and opening it at a mark, “here are the words with which he ended this work:—

“‘If any man doubts that I was transported through a vast number of Astral Regions, let him recall my observation of the distances in that other life, namely, that they exist only in relation to the external state of man; now, being transformed within like unto the Angelic Spirits of those Astral Spheres, I was able to understand them.’

“‘If anyone doubts that I was taken through a vast number of Astral Regions, let them remember my observation of distances in that other life, which exist only in relation to a person's external state; now, being transformed within like the Angelic Spirits of those Astral Spheres, I am able to understand them.’”

“The circumstances to which we of this canton owe the presence among us of Baron Seraphitus, the beloved cousin of Swedenborg, enabled me to know all the events of the extraordinary life of that prophet. He has lately been accused of imposture in certain quarters of Europe, and the public prints reported the following fact based on a letter written by the Chevalier Baylon. Swedenborg, they said, informed by certain senators of a secret correspondence of the late Queen of Sweden with her brother, the Prince of Prussia, revealed his knowledge of the secrets contained in that correspondence to the Queen, making her believe he had obtained this knowledge by supernatural means. A man worthy of all confidence, Monsieur Charles-Leonhard de Stahlhammer, captain in the Royal guard and knight of the Sword, answered the calumny with a convincing letter.”

“The reasons we in this region have Baron Seraphitus, the cherished cousin of Swedenborg, among us allowed me to learn all about the remarkable life events of that prophet. Recently, he has been accused of deception in some parts of Europe, and the newspapers reported the following based on a letter written by Chevalier Baylon. It was said that Swedenborg, informed by certain senators about a secret correspondence between the late Queen of Sweden and her brother, the Prince of Prussia, disclosed his knowledge of the details in that correspondence to the Queen, leading her to believe that he had gained this knowledge through supernatural means. A highly reputable man, Monsieur Charles-Leonhard de Stahlhammer, captain in the Royal Guard and knight of the Sword, rebutted the slander with a compelling letter.”

The pastor opened a drawer of his table and looked through a number of papers until he found a gazette which he held out to Wilfrid, asking him to read aloud the following letter:—

The pastor opened a drawer in his desk and sifted through several papers until he found a newspaper which he handed to Wilfrid, asking him to read the following letter aloud:—

Stockholm, May 18, 1788.

Stockholm, May 18, 1788.

  I have read with amazement a letter which purports to relate the
  interview of the famous Swedenborg with Queen Louisa-Ulrika. The
  circumstances therein stated are wholly false; and I hope the
  writer will excuse me for showing him by the following faithful
  narration, which can be proved by the testimony of many
  distinguished persons then present and still living, how
  completely he has been deceived.

  In 1758, shortly after the death of the Prince of Prussia
  Swedenborg came to court, where he was in the habit of attending
  regularly. He had scarcely entered the queen’s presence before she
  said to him: “Well, Mr. Assessor, have you seen my brother?”
   Swedenborg answered no, and the queen rejoined: “If you do see
  him, greet him for me.” In saying this she meant no more than a
  pleasant jest, and had no thought whatever of asking him for
  information about her brother. Eight days later (not twenty-four
  as stated, nor was the audience a private one), Swedenborg again
  came to court, but so early that the queen had not left her
  apartment called the White Room, where she was conversing with her
  maids-of-honor and other ladies attached to the court. Swedenborg
  did not wait until she came forth, but entered the said room and
  whispered something in her ear. The queen, overcome with
  amazement, was taken ill, and it was some time before she
  recovered herself. When she did so she said to those about her:
  “Only God and my brother knew the thing that he has just spoken
  of.” She admitted that it related to her last correspondence with
  the prince on a subject which was known to them alone. I cannot
  explain how Swedenborg came to know the contents of that letter,
  but I can affirm on my honor, that neither Count H—— (as the
  writer of the article states) nor any other person intercepted, or
  read, the queen’s letters. The senate allowed her to write to her
  brother in perfect security, considering the correspondence as of
  no interest to the State. It is evident that the author of the
  said article is ignorant of the character of Count H——. This
  honored gentleman, who has done many important services to his
  country, unites the qualities of a noble heart to gifts of mind,
  and his great age has not yet weakened these precious possessions.
  During his whole administration he added the weight of scrupulous
  integrity to his enlightened policy and openly declared himself
  the enemy of all secret intrigues and underhand dealings, which he
  regarded as unworthy means to attain an end. Neither did the
  writer of that article understand the Assessor Swedenborg. The
  only weakness of that essentially honest man was a belief in the
  apparition of spirits; but I knew him for many years, and I can
  affirm that he was as fully convinced that he met and talked with
  spirits as I am that I am writing at this moment. As a citizen and
  as a friend his integrity was absolute; he abhorred deception and
  led the most exemplary of lives. The version which the Chevalier
  Baylon gave of these facts is, therefore, entirely without
  justification; the visit stated to have been made to Swedenborg in
  the night-time by Count H—— and Count T—— is hereby
  contradicted. In conclusion, the writer of the letter may rest
  assured that I am not a follower of Swedenborg. The love of truth
  alone impels me to give this faithful account of a fact which has
  been so often stated with details that are entirely false. I
  certify to the truth of what I have written by adding my
  signature.

                                  Charles-Leonhard de Stahlhammer.
I’ve read an astonishing letter claiming to recount the meeting between the famous Swedenborg and Queen Louisa-Ulrika. The details presented are completely false, and I hope the author can forgive me for illustrating, through the following accurate account—which can be confirmed by many notable individuals who were present and are still alive—how thoroughly he has been misled.

In 1758, shortly after the death of the Prince of Prussia, Swedenborg visited the court, where he would regularly attend. He had hardly entered the queen’s presence when she asked him, “Well, Mr. Assessor, have you seen my brother?” Swedenborg replied no, and the queen responded: “If you do see him, please say hello for me.” She meant this as a lighthearted joke and had no intention of asking him for information about her brother. Eight days later (not twenty-four as claimed, nor was the meeting a private one), Swedenborg returned to court, but so early that the queen hadn’t left her room known as the White Room, where she was chatting with her maids of honor and other ladies at court. Swedenborg didn’t wait for her to come out but entered the room and whispered something in her ear. The queen, stunned, became ill, and it took her some time to recover. When she did, she said to those around her: “Only God and my brother knew the thing he just spoke about.” She acknowledged that it pertained to her last correspondence with the prince on a matter known only to them. I can't explain how Swedenborg knew the contents of that letter, but I can state with confidence that neither Count H— (as the writer of the article claims) nor anyone else intercepted or read the queen’s letters. The senate allowed her to write to her brother with complete safety, viewing the correspondence as of no interest to the State. It’s clear that the author of that article doesn’t understand Count H—. This esteemed gentleman, who has served his country in many important ways, combines noble qualities of heart with sharp intellect, and his advanced age has not diminished these valuable traits. Throughout his entire tenure, he added the weight of strict integrity to his wise policies and openly declared himself an opponent of all secret schemes and underhanded tactics, which he deemed unworthy means to achieve an end. The writer of that article also failed to grasp the character of Assessor Swedenborg. The only flaw in that fundamentally honest man was his belief in spirit apparitions; however, I knew him for many years, and I can assure you that he was as convinced he met and spoke with spirits as I am that I am writing at this very moment. As a citizen and friend, his integrity was unquestionable; he despised deceit and led a remarkably exemplary life. Therefore, the version provided by Chevalier Baylon regarding these events is completely unfounded; the alleged nighttime visit to Swedenborg by Count H— and Count T— is hereby denied. In conclusion, the author of the letter can be assured that I am not a follower of Swedenborg. My sole motivation is a love of truth, which drives me to present this accurate account of a fact that has been frequently articulated with entirely false details. I affirm the truth of what I've written by adding my signature.

                                  Charles-Leonhard de Stahlhammer.

“The proofs which Swedenborg gave of his mission to the royal families of Sweden and Prussia were no doubt the foundation of the belief in his doctrines which is prevalent at the two courts,” said Monsieur Becker, putting the gazette into the drawer. “However,” he continued, “I shall not tell you all the facts of his visible and material life; indeed his habits prevented them from being fully known. He lived a hidden life; not seeking either riches or fame. He was even noted for a sort of repugnance to making proselytes; he opened his mind to few persons, and never showed his external powers of second-sight to any who were not eminent in faith, wisdom, and love. He could recognize at a glance the state of the soul of every person who approached him, and those whom he desired to reach with his inward language he converted into Seers. After the year 1745, his disciples never saw him do a single thing from any human motive. One man alone, a Swedish priest, named Mathesius, set afloat a story that he went mad in London in 1744. But a eulogium on Swedenborg prepared with minute care as to all the known events of his life, was pronounced after his death in 1772 on behalf of the Royal Academy of Sciences in the Hall of the Nobles at Stockholm, by Monsieur Sandels, counsellor of the Board of Mines. A declaration made before the Lord Mayor of London gives the details of his last illness and death, in which he received the ministrations of Monsieur Ferelius a Swedish priest of the highest standing, and pastor of the Swedish Church in London, Mathesius being his assistant. All persons present attested that so far from denying the value of his writings Swedenborg firmly asserted their truth. ‘In one hundred years,’ Monsieur Ferelius quotes him as saying, ‘my doctrine will guide the Church.’ He predicted the day and hour of his death. On that day, Sunday, March 29, 1772, hearing the clock strike, he asked what time it was. ‘Five o’clock’ was the answer. ‘It is well,’ he answered; ‘thank you, God bless you.’ Ten minutes later he tranquilly departed, breathing a gentle sigh. Simplicity, moderation, and solitude were the features of his life. When he had finished writing any of his books he sailed either for London or for Holland, where he published them, and never spoke of them again. He published in this way twenty-seven different treatises, all written, he said, from the dictation of Angels. Be it true or false, few men have been strong enough to endure the flames of oral illumination.

“The evidence Swedenborg presented to the royal families of Sweden and Prussia surely laid the groundwork for the belief in his doctrines that is common at both courts,” said Monsieur Becker, putting the magazine into the drawer. “However,” he continued, “I won’t share all the details of his visible and tangible life; in fact, his habits kept them from being fully known. He led a secluded life, not pursuing either wealth or fame. He was even known for his aversion to converting others; he confided in only a few people and never displayed his external powers of second sight to anyone who wasn't distinguished in faith, wisdom, and love. He could instantly perceive the state of every person's soul who approached him, and those he aimed to reach with his inner language he transformed into Seers. After 1745, his followers never witnessed him acting from any human motive. One man, a Swedish priest named Mathesius, spread a rumor that he went mad in London in 1744. However, a carefully prepared tribute to Swedenborg, detailing all the known events of his life, was delivered after his death in 1772 on behalf of the Royal Academy of Sciences in the Hall of the Nobles at Stockholm by Monsieur Sandels, counselor of the Board of Mines. A statement made before the Lord Mayor of London outlines the details of his final illness and death, during which he received care from Monsieur Ferelius, a highly regarded Swedish priest and pastor of the Swedish Church in London, with Mathesius assisting him. Everyone present confirmed that rather than rejecting the value of his writings, Swedenborg strongly affirmed their truth. ‘In one hundred years,’ Monsieur Ferelius quotes him as saying, ‘my doctrine will guide the Church.’ He predicted the day and hour of his passing. On that day, Sunday, March 29, 1772, upon hearing the clock strike, he asked what time it was. ‘Five o’clock’ was the reply. ‘That’s good,’ he responded; ‘thank you, God bless you.’ Ten minutes later, he peacefully departed, letting out a gentle sigh. Simplicity, moderation, and solitude defined his life. Whenever he finished writing any of his books, he traveled either to London or to Holland, where he published them, and never discussed them again. He published twenty-seven different treatises in this manner, all of which he claimed were dictated by Angels. Whether true or not, few men have been strong enough to withstand the flames of oral illumination."

“There they all are,” said Monsieur Becker, pointing to a second shelf on which were some sixty volumes. “The treatises on which the Divine Spirit casts its most vivid gleams are seven in number, namely: ‘Heaven and Hell’; ‘Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and the Divine Wisdom’; ‘Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Providence’; ‘The Apocalypse Revealed’; ‘Conjugial Love and its Chaste Delights’; ‘The True Christian Religion’; and ‘An Exposition of the Internal Sense.’ Swedenborg’s explanation of the Apocalypse begins with these words,” said Monsieur Becker, taking down and opening the volume nearest to him: “‘Herein I have written nothing of mine own; I speak as I am bidden by the Lord, who said, through the same angel, to John: “Thou shalt not seal the sayings of this Prophecy.”’ (Revelation xxii. 10.)

“There they all are,” said Monsieur Becker, pointing to a second shelf that held about sixty books. “The treatises where the Divine Spirit shines the brightest are seven in total: ‘Heaven and Hell’; ‘Angelic Wisdom about Divine Love and Divine Wisdom’; ‘Angelic Wisdom about Divine Providence’; ‘The Apocalypse Revealed’; ‘Conjugial Love and its Chaste Delights’; ‘The True Christian Religion’; and ‘An Exposition of the Internal Sense.’ Swedenborg’s explanation of the Apocalypse starts with these words,” said Monsieur Becker, taking down and opening the nearest volume: “‘Here I have written nothing of my own; I speak as I have been instructed by the Lord, who said, through the same angel, to John: “You must not seal the words of this prophecy.”’ (Revelation xxii. 10.)

“My dear Monsieur Wilfrid,” said the old man, looking at his guest, “I often tremble in every limb as I read, during the long winter evenings the awe-inspiring works in which this man declares with perfect artlessness the wonders that are revealed to him. ‘I have seen,’ he says, ‘Heaven and the Angels. The spiritual man sees his spiritual fellows far better than the terrestrial man sees the men of earth. In describing the wonders of heaven and beneath the heavens I obey the Lord’s command. Others have the right to believe me or not as they choose. I cannot put them into the state in which God has put me; it is not in my power to enable them to converse with Angels, nor to work miracles within their understanding; they alone can be the instrument of their rise to angelic intercourse. It is now twenty-eight years since I have lived in the Spiritual world with angels, and on earth with men; for it pleased God to open the eyes of my spirit as he did that of Paul, and of Daniel and Elisha.’

“My dear Monsieur Wilfrid,” the old man said, looking at his guest, “I often tremble in every limb as I read, during the long winter evenings, the amazing works in which this man openly shares the wonders he has experienced. ‘I have seen,’ he says, ‘Heaven and the Angels. A spiritual person sees their spiritual peers much more clearly than a earthly person sees other humans. When I describe the wonders of heaven and beyond, I am following the Lord’s command. Others can choose to believe me or not; that’s up to them. I can’t put them in the state that God has put me in; it’s not in my power to let them talk with Angels or to perform miracles in their minds; they alone can be the key to their own connection with the angels. It has now been twenty-eight years since I have lived in the Spiritual world with angels and on earth with people; for it pleased God to open the eyes of my spirit as he did for Paul, and for Daniel and Elisha.’”

“And yet,” continued the pastor, thoughtfully, “certain persons have had visions of the spiritual world through the complete detachment which somnambulism produces between their external form and their inner being. ‘In this state,’ says Swedenborg in his treatise on Angelic Wisdom (No. 257) ‘Man may rise into the region of celestial light because, his corporeal senses being abolished, the influence of heaven acts without hindrance on his inner man.’ Many persons who do not doubt that Swedenborg received celestial revelations think that his writings are not all the result of divine inspiration. Others insist on absolute adherence to him; while admitting his many obscurities, they believe that the imperfection of earthly language prevented the prophet from clearly revealing those spiritual visions whose clouds disperse to the eyes of those whom faith regenerates; for, to use the words of his greatest disciple, ‘Flesh is but an external propagation.’ To poets and to writers his presentation of the marvellous is amazing; to Seers it is simply reality. To some Christians his descriptions have seemed scandalous. Certain critics have ridiculed the celestial substance of his temples, his golden palaces, his splendid cities where angels disport themselves; they laugh at his groves of miraculous trees, his gardens where the flowers speak and the air is white, and the mystical stones, the sard, carbuncle, chrysolite, chrysoprase, jacinth, chalcedony, beryl, the Urim and Thummim, are endowed with motion, express celestial truths, and reply by variations of light to questions put to them (‘True Christian Religion,’ 219). Many noble souls will not admit his spiritual worlds where colors are heard in delightful concert, where language flames and flashes, where the Word is writ in pointed spiral letters (‘True Christian Religion,’ 278). Even in the North some writers have laughed at the gates of pearl, and the diamonds which stud the floors and walls of his New Jerusalem, where the most ordinary utensils are made of the rarest substances of the globe. ‘But,’ say his disciples, ‘because such things are sparsely scattered on this earth does it follow that they are not abundant in other worlds? On earth they are terrestrial substances, whereas in heaven they assume celestial forms and are in keeping with angels.’ In this connection Swedenborg has used the very words of Jesus Christ, who said, ‘If I have told you earthly things and ye believe not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?’

“And yet,” continued the pastor, contemplating, “some people have experienced visions of the spiritual world through the complete separation that sleepwalking creates between their physical form and their inner self. ‘In this state,’ says Swedenborg in his work on Angelic Wisdom (No. 257), ‘a person may rise into the realm of celestial light because, with their physical senses diminished, the influence of heaven can reach their inner being without obstruction.’ Many who believe that Swedenborg received divine revelations think that not all of his writings come from divine inspiration. Others insist on following him absolutely; while acknowledging his numerous ambiguities, they believe that the limitations of earthly language hindered the prophet from clearly expressing those spiritual visions that become clear to those regenerated by faith; for, to quote his greatest disciple, ‘Flesh is just an external extension.’ To poets and writers, his depiction of the marvelous is astonishing; to Seers, it’s simply reality. To some Christians, his descriptions seem scandalous. Certain critics have mocked the divine essence of his temples, his golden palaces, and his grand cities where angels play; they ridicule his groves of miraculous trees, his gardens where flowers speak, where the air is white, and where mystical stones—sard, carbuncle, chrysolite, chrysoprase, jacinth, chalcedony, beryl, the Urim and Thummim—are alive, express celestial truths, and respond with variations of light to questions posed to them (‘True Christian Religion,’ 219). Many noble souls reject his spiritual worlds where colors resonate in beautiful harmony, where language ignites and sparkles, where the Word is written in pointed spiral letters (‘True Christian Religion,’ 278). Even in the North, some writers have mocked the pearly gates and the diamonds that decorate the floors and walls of his New Jerusalem, where the most ordinary objects are made of the rarest materials on Earth. ‘But,’ say his followers, ‘just because such things are rarely found on this earth, does that mean they aren’t plentiful in other worlds? Here, they are earthly materials, while in heaven, they take on celestial forms that align with the nature of angels.’ In this context, Swedenborg has even echoed the words of Jesus Christ, who said, ‘If I have told you earthly things and you do not believe, how will you believe if I tell you of heavenly things?’”

“Monsieur,” continued the pastor, with an emphatic gesture, “I have read the whole of Swedenborg’s works; and I say it with pride, because I have done it and yet retained my reason. In reading him men either miss his meaning or become Seers like him. Though I have evaded both extremes, I have often experienced unheard-of delights, deep emotions, inward joys, which alone can reveal to us the plenitude of truth,—the evidence of celestial Light. All things here below seem small indeed when the soul is lost in the perusal of these Treatises. It is impossible not to be amazed when we think that in the short space of thirty years this man wrote and published, on the truths of the Spiritual World, twenty-five quarto volumes, composed in Latin, of which the shortest has five hundred pages, all of them printed in small type. He left, they say, twenty others in London, bequeathed to his nephew, Monsieur Silverichm, formerly almoner to the King of Sweden. Certainly a man who, between the ages of twenty and sixty, had already exhausted himself in publishing a series of encyclopaedical works, must have received supernatural assistance in composing these later stupendous treatises, at an age, too, when human vigor is on the wane. You will find in these writings thousands of propositions, all numbered, none of which have been refuted. Throughout we see method and precision; the presence of the spirit issuing and flowing down from a single fact,—the existence of angels. His ‘True Christian Religion,’ which sums up his whole doctrine and is vigorous with light, was conceived and written at the age of eighty-three. In fact, his amazing vigor and omniscience are not denied by any of his critics, not even by his enemies.

“Monsieur,” continued the pastor, with a strong gesture, “I have read all of Swedenborg’s works, and I say this with pride because I've done it and still kept my sanity. When people read him, they either miss his meaning or become Seers like him. I’ve managed to avoid both extremes and have often felt incredible delights, deep emotions, and inner joys that can only reveal to us the fullness of truth—the evidence of celestial Light. Everything down here seems small when the soul is absorbed in these Treatises. It’s hard not to be amazed when we consider that in just thirty years, this man wrote and published twenty-five large volumes on the truths of the Spiritual World, all written in Latin, with the shortest having five hundred pages, all printed in small type. They say he left twenty more in London, which he passed down to his nephew, Monsieur Silverichm, who used to be the almoner to the King of Sweden. Certainly, a man who, between the ages of twenty and sixty, had already worn himself out publishing a series of encyclopedic works must have received supernatural help in creating these later monumental writings, especially at an age when human strength is fading. In these writings, you’ll find thousands of propositions, all numbered, none of which have been disproven. Throughout, there’s method and precision; the essence of the spirit flows down from a single fact—the existence of angels. His ‘True Christian Religion,’ which summarizes his entire doctrine and is filled with light, was conceived and written when he was eighty-three. In fact, not even his critics, not even his enemies, deny his incredible vigor and all-encompassing knowledge.”

“Nevertheless,” said Monsieur Becker, slowly, “though I have drunk deep in this torrent of divine light, God has not opened the eyes of my inner being, and I judge these writings by the reason of an unregenerated man. I have often felt that the inspired Swedenborg must have misunderstood the Angels. I have laughed over certain visions which, according to his disciples, I ought to have believed with veneration. I have failed to imagine the spiral writing of the Angels or their golden belts, on which the gold is of great or lesser thickness. If, for example, this statement, ‘Some angels are solitary,’ affected me powerfully for a time, I was, on reflection, unable to reconcile this solitude with their marriages. I have not understood why the Virgin Mary should continue to wear blue satin garments in heaven. I have even dared to ask myself why those gigantic demons, Enakim and Hephilim, came so frequently to fight the cherubim on the apocalyptic plains of Armageddon; and I cannot explain to my own mind how Satans can argue with Angels. Monsieur le Baron Seraphitus assured me that those details concerned only the angels who live on earth in human form. The visions of the prophet are often blurred with grotesque figures. One of his spiritual tales, or ‘Memorable relations,’ as he called them, begins thus: ‘I see the spirits assembling, they have hats upon their heads.’ In another of these Memorabilia he receives from heaven a bit of paper, on which he saw, he says, the hieroglyphics of the primitive peoples, which were composed of curved lines traced from the finger-rings that are worn in heaven. However, perhaps I am wrong; possibly the material absurdities with which his works are strewn have spiritual significations. Otherwise, how shall we account for the growing influence of his religion? His church numbers to-day more than seven hundred thousand believers,—as many in the United States of America as in England, where there are seven thousand Swedenborgians in the city of Manchester alone. Many men of high rank in knowledge and in social position in Germany, in Prussia, and in the Northern kingdoms have publicly adopted the beliefs of Swedenborg; which, I may remark, are more comforting than those of all other Christian communions. I wish I had the power to explain to you clearly in succinct language the leading points of the doctrine on which Swedenborg founded his church; but I fear such a summary, made from recollection, would be necessarily defective. I shall, therefore, allow myself to speak only of those ‘Arcana’ which concern the birth of Seraphita.”

“Still,” said Monsieur Becker slowly, “even though I have deeply immersed myself in this flood of divine light, God hasn’t opened the eyes of my inner self, and I evaluate these writings as an unregenerated man. I often feel that the inspired Swedenborg must have misunderstood the Angels. I have laughed at certain visions that, according to his followers, I should have revered. I can’t picture the spiral writing of the Angels or their golden belts, which have varying thicknesses of gold. For instance, when I read that ‘Some angels are solitary,’ it struck me deeply for a time, but I couldn’t reconcile that solitude with their marriages. I don’t understand why the Virgin Mary continues to wear blue satin garments in heaven. I’ve even questioned why those gigantic demons, Enakim and Hephilim, frequently come to battle the cherubim on the apocalyptic plains of Armageddon; and I can’t wrap my head around how Satans can debate with Angels. Monsieur le Baron Seraphitus assured me that those details only apply to the angels living on earth in human form. The prophet's visions often get mixed up with bizarre figures. One of his spiritual tales, or ‘Memorable relations,’ as he referred to them, starts like this: ‘I see the spirits gathering; they have hats on their heads.’ In another of these Memorabilia, he receives a piece of paper from heaven, on which he claims to have seen the hieroglyphics of ancient peoples, made up of curved lines traced from the finger-rings worn in heaven. However, perhaps I’m mistaken; maybe the material absurdities found throughout his works carry spiritual meanings. Otherwise, how do we explain the growing influence of his religion? His church today has over seven hundred thousand followers—about as many in the United States as in England, where there are seven thousand Swedenborgians just in Manchester alone. Many highly regarded individuals in knowledge and social standing in Germany, Prussia, and the Northern kingdoms have publicly embraced Swedenborg's beliefs, which I should note are more comforting than those of any other Christian groups. I wish I could clearly explain the key points of the doctrine on which Swedenborg founded his church in concise terms; however, I fear such a summary, drawn from memory, would be lacking. Therefore, I will only speak about those ‘Arcana’ related to the birth of Seraphita.”

Here Monsieur Becker paused, as though composing his mind to gather up his ideas. Presently he continued, as follows:—

Here Monsieur Becker paused, as if he was organizing his thoughts. After a moment, he continued with the following:—

“After establishing mathematically that man lives eternally in spheres of either a lower or a higher grade, Swedenborg applies the term ‘Spiritual Angels’ to beings who in this world are prepared for heaven, where they become angels. According to him, God has not created angels; none exist who have not been men upon the earth. The earth is the nursery-ground of heaven. The Angels are therefore not Angels as such (‘Angelic Wisdom,’ 57), they are transformed through their close conjunction with God; which conjunction God never refuses, because the essence of God is not negative, but essentially active. The spiritual angels pass through three natures of love, because man is only regenerated through successive stages (‘True Religion’). First, the love of self: the supreme expression of this love is human genius, whose works are worshipped. Next, love of life: this love produces prophets,—great men whom the world accepts as guides and proclaims to be divine. Lastly, love of heaven, and this creates the Spiritual Angel. These angels are, so to speak, the flowers of humanity, which culminates in them and works for that culmination. They must possess either the love of heaven or the wisdom of heaven, but always Love before Wisdom.

“After mathematically proving that humans live eternally in either a lower or a higher state, Swedenborg refers to ‘Spiritual Angels’ as beings who are ready for heaven in this world, where they become angels. He argues that God did not create angels; there are none who have not been humans on earth. The earth is the nursery for heaven. Therefore, angels are not angels in the traditional sense (‘Angelic Wisdom,’ 57); they become transformed through their close connection with God, which God never denies, because God's essence is not negative, but is fundamentally active. The spiritual angels go through three forms of love, as humans can only be renewed through successive stages (‘True Religion’). First, the love of self: the highest expression of this love is human genius, whose works are revered. Next, love of life: this love gives rise to prophets—great individuals whom the world accepts as leaders and regards as divine. Finally, love of heaven, which creates the Spiritual Angel. These angels are, in a sense, the flowers of humanity, representing its ultimate culmination and striving for that fulfillment. They must either possess the love of heaven or the wisdom of heaven, but always prioritize Love over Wisdom.”

“Thus the transformation of the natural man is into Love. To reach this first degree, his previous existences must have passed through Hope and Charity, which prepare him for Faith and Prayer. The ideas acquired by the exercise of these virtues are transmitted to each of the human envelopes within which are hidden the metamorphoses of the inner being; for nothing is separate, each existence is necessary to the other existences. Hope cannot advance without Charity, nor Faith without Prayer; they are the four fronts of a solid square. ‘One virtue missing,’ he said, ‘and the Spiritual Angel is like a broken pearl.’ Each of these existences is therefore a circle in which revolves the celestial riches of the inner being. The perfection of the Spiritual Angels comes from this mysterious progression in which nothing is lost of the high qualities that are successfully acquired to attain each glorious incarnation; for at each transformation they cast away unconsciously the flesh and its errors. When the man lives in Love he has shed all evil passions: Hope, Charity, Faith, and Prayer have, in the words of Isaiah, purged the dross of his inner being, which can never more be polluted by earthly affections. Hence the grand saying of Christ quoted by Saint Matthew, ‘Lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt,’ and those still grander words: ‘If ye were of this world the world would love you, but I have chosen you out of the world; be ye therefore perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect.’

“Thus, the transformation of the natural person is into Love. To reach this first stage, their previous existences must have gone through Hope and Charity, which prepare them for Faith and Prayer. The ideas gained through practicing these virtues are passed down to each of the human forms, within which the changes of the inner being are hidden; for nothing is separate, and each existence is essential to the others. Hope cannot progress without Charity, nor Faith without Prayer; they are the four sides of a solid square. ‘One virtue missing,’ he said, ‘and the Spiritual Angel is like a broken pearl.’ Each of these existences is a circle in which the heavenly treasures of the inner being revolve. The perfection of the Spiritual Angels arises from this mysterious progression, where nothing of the high qualities successfully gained for each glorious incarnation is lost; for with each transformation, they unconsciously shed the flesh and its mistakes. When a person lives in Love, they have discarded all evil passions: Hope, Charity, Faith, and Prayer have, in the words of Isaiah, purified the impurities of their inner being, which can no longer be tainted by earthly attachments. Hence the great saying of Christ quoted by Saint Matthew, ‘Store up for yourselves treasures in Heaven where neither moth nor rust destroys,’ and those even more profound words: ‘If you were of this world, the world would love you, but I have chosen you out of the world; therefore be perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect.’”

“The second transformation of man is to Wisdom. Wisdom is the understanding of celestial things to which the Spirit is brought by Love. The Spirit of Love has acquired strength, the result of all vanquished terrestrial passions; it loves God blindly. But the Spirit of Wisdom has risen to understanding and knows why it loves. The wings of the one are spread and bear the spirit to God; the wings of the other are held down by the awe that comes of understanding: the spirit knows God. The one longs incessantly to see God and to fly to Him; the other attains to Him and trembles. The union effected between the Spirit of Love and the Spirit of Wisdom carries the human being into a Divine state during which time his soul is woman and his body man, the last human manifestation in which the Spirit conquers Form, or Form still struggles against the Spirit,—for Form, that is, the flesh, is ignorant, rebels, and desires to continue gross. This supreme trial creates untold sufferings seen by Heaven alone,—the agony of Christ in the Garden of Olives.

“The second transformation of man is into Wisdom. Wisdom is the understanding of celestial things that the Spirit achieves through Love. The Spirit of Love gains strength from overcoming all earthly passions; it loves God without question. But the Spirit of Wisdom has elevated its understanding and knows the reason for its love. The wings of one spirit are spread wide, lifting it toward God; the wings of the other are weighed down by the solemnity that comes with understanding: the spirit knows God. One constantly yearns to see God and fly to Him; the other reaches Him and trembles. The union of the Spirit of Love and the Spirit of Wisdom elevates the human being to a Divine state where the soul is woman and the body man, the ultimate human form in which the Spirit conquers Form, or where Form still struggles against the Spirit—since Form, meaning the flesh, is ignorant, rebellious, and wishes to remain base. This ultimate trial brings immense suffering known only to Heaven—the agony of Christ in the Garden of Olives.”

“After death the first heaven opens to this dual and purified human nature. Therefore it is that man dies in despair while the Spirit dies in ecstasy. Thus, the natural, the state of beings not yet regenerated; the spiritual, the state of those who have become Angelic Spirits, and the divine, the state in which the Angel exists before he breaks from his covering of flesh, are the three degrees of existence through which man enters heaven. One of Swedenborg’s thoughts expressed in his own words will explain to you with wonderful clearness the difference between the natural and the spiritual. ‘To the minds of men,’ he says, ‘the Natural passes into the Spiritual; they regard the world under its visible aspects, they perceive it only as it can be realized by their senses. But to the apprehension of Angelic Spirits, the Spiritual passes into the Natural; they regard the world in its inward essence and not in its form.’ Thus human sciences are but analyses of form. The man of science as the world goes is purely external like his knowledge; his inner being is only used to preserve his aptitude for the perception of external truths. The Angelic Spirit goes far beyond that; his knowledge is the thought of which human science is but the utterance; he derives that knowledge from the Logos, and learns the law of correspondences by which the world is placed in unison with heaven. The word of God was wholly written by pure Correspondences, and covers an esoteric or spiritual meaning, which according to the science of Correspondences, cannot be understood. ‘There exist,’ says Swedenborg (‘Celestial Doctrine’ 26), ‘innumerable Arcana within the hidden meaning of the Correspondences. Thus the men who scoff at the books of the Prophets where the Word is enshrined are as densely ignorant as those other men who know nothing of a science and yet ridicule its truths. To know the Correspondences which exist between the things visible and ponderable in the terrestrial world and the things invisible and imponderable in the spiritual world, is to hold heaven within our comprehension. All the objects of the manifold creations having emanated from God necessarily enfold a hidden meaning; according, indeed, to the grand thought of Isaiah, ‘The earth is a garment.’

“After death, the first heaven opens to this dual and purified human nature. That's why people die in despair while the Spirit dies in ecstasy. So, the natural state refers to beings that have not yet been regenerated; the spiritual state refers to those who have become Angelic Spirits, and the divine state is where the Angel exists before breaking free from their physical body. These are the three levels of existence that people pass through to enter heaven. One of Swedenborg’s thoughts, in his own words, explains the difference between the natural and the spiritual very clearly. ‘To the minds of men,’ he says, ‘the Natural passes into the Spiritual; they see the world only through its visible aspects, perceiving it just as their senses can grasp. But for Angelic Spirits, the Spiritual passes into the Natural; they view the world in its inner essence, not just its form.’ Therefore, human sciences are merely analyses of form. A scientist, as the world sees it, is purely external like their knowledge; their inner being is just used to maintain their ability to perceive external truths. The Angelic Spirit goes much further; their knowledge is the thought that human science merely expresses; they derive that knowledge from the Logos and learn the law of correspondences that aligns the world with heaven. The word of God was entirely written using pure Correspondences and contains an esoteric or spiritual meaning that can't be understood according to the science of Correspondences. ‘There exist,’ says Swedenborg (‘Celestial Doctrine’ 26), ‘innumerable Arcana within the hidden meaning of the Correspondences. Hence, those who mock the books of the Prophets where the Word is enshrined are as ignorant as those who know nothing about a science yet ridicule its truths. Understanding the Correspondences that exist between visible and tangible things in the earthly realm and invisible and intangible things in the spiritual realm means holding heaven within our understanding. All creations that have come from God inherently possess a hidden meaning; indeed, as Isaiah expresses, ‘The earth is a garment.’"

“This mysterious link between Heaven and the smallest atoms of created matter constitutes what Swedenborg calls a Celestial Arcanum, and his treatise on the ‘Celestial Arcana’ in which he explains the correspondences or significances of the Natural with, and to, the Spiritual, giving, to use the words of Jacob Boehm, the sign and seal of all things, occupies not less than sixteen volumes containing thirty thousand propositions. ‘This marvellous knowledge of Correspondences which the goodness of God granted to Swedenborg,’ says one of his disciples, ‘is the secret of the interest which draws men to his works. According to him, all things are derived from heaven, all things lead back to heaven. His writings are sublime and clear; he speaks in heaven, and earth hears him. Take one of his sentences by itself and a volume could be made of it’; and the disciple quotes the following passages taken from a thousand others that would answer the same purpose.

“This mysterious connection between Heaven and the tiniest atoms of created matter is what Swedenborg refers to as a Celestial Arcanum. His treatise on the ‘Celestial Arcana’ explains the correspondences or meanings between the Natural and the Spiritual, providing, to use Jacob Boehm’s words, the sign and seal of all things. This work spans no less than sixteen volumes, containing thirty thousand propositions. ‘This incredible knowledge of Correspondences that the goodness of God bestowed upon Swedenborg,’ says one of his disciples, ‘is the secret of the attraction that draws people to his works. According to him, everything comes from heaven, and everything returns to heaven. His writings are profound and clear; he speaks in heaven, and earth listens. You could take one of his sentences on its own and create a whole volume from it’; and the disciple quotes the following passages from a thousand others that would serve the same purpose.”

“‘The kingdom of heaven,’ says Swedenborg (‘Celestial Arcana’), ‘is the kingdom of motives. Action is born in heaven, thence into the world, and, by degrees, to the infinitely remote parts of earth. Terrestrial effects being thus linked to celestial causes, all things are correspondent and significant. Man is the means of union between the Natural and the Spiritual.’

“‘The kingdom of heaven,’ says Swedenborg (‘Celestial Arcana’), ‘is the kingdom of motives. Action originates in heaven, then moves into the world, and gradually extends to the farthest reaches of the earth. Terrestrial effects are connected to celestial causes, making all things correspondent and significant. Humanity acts as the bridge between the Natural and the Spiritual.’”

“The Angelic Spirits therefore know the very nature of the Correspondences which link to heaven all earthly things; they know, too, the inner meaning of the prophetic words which foretell their evolutions. Thus to these Spirits everything here below has its significance; the tiniest flower is a thought,—a life which corresponds to certain lineaments of the Great Whole, of which they have a constant intuition. To them Adultery and the excesses spoken of in Scripture and by the Prophets, often garbled by self-styled scholars, mean the state of those souls which in this world persist in tainting themselves with earthly affections, thus compelling their divorce from Heaven. Clouds signify the veil of the Most High. Torches, shew-bread, horses and horsemen, harlots, precious stones, in short, everything named in Scripture, has to them a clear-cut meaning, and reveals the future of terrestrial facts in their relation to Heaven. They penetrate the truths contained in the Revelation of Saint John the divine, which human science has subsequently demonstrated and proved materially; such, for instance, as the following (‘big,’ said Swedenborg, ‘with many human sciences’): ‘I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away’ (Revelation xxi. 1). These Spirits know the supper at which the flesh of kings and the flesh of all men, free and bond, is eaten, to which an Angel standing in the sun has bidden them. They see the winged woman, clothed with the sun, and the mailed man. ‘The horse of the Apocalypse,’ says Swedenborg, ‘is the visible image of human intellect ridden by Death, for it bears within itself the elements of its own destruction.’ Moreover, they can distinguish beings concealed under forms which to ignorant eyes would seem fantastic. When a man is disposed to receive the prophetic afflation of Correspondences, it rouses within him a perception of the Word; he comprehends that the creations are transformations only; his intellect is sharpened, a burning thirst takes possession of him which only Heaven can quench. He conceives, according to the greater or lesser perfection of his inner being, the power of the Angelic Spirits; and he advances, led by Desire (the least imperfect state of unregenerated man) towards Hope, the gateway to the world of Spirits, whence he reaches Prayer, which gives him the Key of Heaven.

“The Angelic Spirits know the true nature of the Correspondences that connect all earthly things to heaven; they also understand the deeper meaning of the prophetic words that predict their developments. To these Spirits, everything below has significance; even the smallest flower represents a thought—a life that corresponds to specific aspects of the Great Whole, which they continuously perceive. Adultery and the excesses mentioned in Scripture and by the Prophets, often misinterpreted by self-proclaimed scholars, represent the state of souls that continue to taint themselves with earthly desires in this world, thereby forcing their separation from Heaven. Clouds symbolize the veil of the Most High. Torches, showbread, horses and horsemen, harlots, precious stones—in short, everything mentioned in Scripture—has a clear meaning to them and reveals the future of earthly events in relation to Heaven. They grasp the truths found in the Revelation of Saint John, which human science has since demonstrated and validated; for example, as Swedenborg noted, ‘big with many human sciences’: ‘I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away’ (Revelation xxi. 1). These Spirits understand the feast at which the flesh of kings and the flesh of all men, both free and enslaved, is consumed, to which an Angel standing in the sun has invited them. They observe the winged woman, clothed in the sun, and the armored man. ‘The horse of the Apocalypse,’ says Swedenborg, ‘is the visible image of human intellect ridden by Death, for it contains within itself the elements of its own destruction.’ Moreover, they can recognize beings hidden under forms that would seem fantastical to the uninformed. When a person is open to receiving the prophetic inspiration of Correspondences, it awakens within him a perception of the Word; he realizes that creations are merely transformations; his intellect becomes sharper, and a burning thirst possesses him that only Heaven can satisfy. He perceives, according to the level of perfection of his inner self, the power of the Angelic Spirits; and he moves forward, guided by Desire (the least flawed state of unregenerated man), toward Hope, the gateway to the world of Spirits, through which he reaches Prayer, granting him the Key of Heaven.”

“What being here below would not desire to render himself worthy of entrance into the sphere of those who live in secret by Love and Wisdom? Here on earth, during their lifetime, such spirits remain pure; they neither see, nor think, nor speak like other men. There are two ways by which perception comes,—one internal, the other external. Man is wholly external, the Angelic Spirit wholly internal. The Spirit goes to the depth of Numbers, possesses a full sense of them, knows their significances. It controls Motion, and by reason of its ubiquity it shares in all things. ‘An Angel,’ says Swedenborg, ‘is ever present to a man when desired’ (‘Angelic Wisdom’); for the Angel has the gift of detaching himself from his body, and he sees into heaven as the prophets and as Swedenborg himself saw into it. ‘In this state,’ writes Swedenborg (‘True Religion,’ 136), ‘the spirit of a man may move from one place to another, his body remaining where it is,—a condition in which I lived for over twenty-six years.’ It is thus that we should interpret all Biblical statements which begin, ‘The Spirit led me.’ Angelic Wisdom is to human wisdom what the innumerable forces of nature are to its action, which is one. All things live again, and move and have their being in the Spirit, which is in God. Saint Paul expresses this truth when he says, ‘In Deo sumus, movemur, et vivimus,’—we live, we act, we are in God.

“What person down here wouldn’t want to prove themselves worthy of entering the realm of those who thrive in secret through Love and Wisdom? Here on earth, during their lifetime, such souls remain pure; they don’t see, think, or speak like others. There are two ways to perceive things—one is internal, and the other is external. Humans are entirely external, while the Angelic Spirit is fully internal. The Spirit delves deep into Numbers, fully understands them, and knows their meanings. It governs Motion and, because of its omnipresence, is involved in everything. 'An Angel,' says Swedenborg, 'is always present to a person when desired' (‘Angelic Wisdom’); because the Angel can detach from his body and sees into heaven just as the prophets and Swedenborg himself did. 'In this state,' writes Swedenborg (‘True Religion,’ 136), 'a man’s spirit can move from one place to another while his body stays where it is—a condition in which I lived for over twenty-six years.' This is how we should understand all Biblical passages that start with, 'The Spirit led me.' Angelic Wisdom is to human wisdom what the countless forces of nature are to its singular action. Everything lives again, moves, and exists in the Spirit, which is in God. Saint Paul captures this truth when he says, ‘In Deo sumus, movemur, et vivimus’—we live, we act, we are in God."

“Earth offers no hindrance to the Angelic Spirit, just as the Word offers him no obscurity. His approaching divinity enables him to see the thought of God veiled in the Logos, just as, living by his inner being, the Spirit is in communion with the hidden meaning of all things on this earth. Science is the language of the Temporal world, Love is that of the Spiritual world. Thus man takes note of more than he is able to explain, while the Angelic Spirit sees and comprehends. Science depresses man; Love exalts the Angel. Science is still seeking, Love has found. Man judges Nature according to his own relations to her; the Angelic Spirit judges it in its relation to Heaven. In short, all things have a voice for the Spirit. Spirits are in the secret of the harmony of all creations with each other; they comprehend the spirit of sound, the spirit of color, the spirit of vegetable life; they can question the mineral, and the mineral makes answer to their thoughts. What to them are sciences and the treasures of the earth when they grasp all things by the eye at all moments, when the worlds which absorb the minds of so many men are to them but the last step from which they spring to God? Love of heaven, or the Wisdom of heaven, is made manifest to them by a circle of light which surrounds them, and is visible to the Elect. Their innocence, of which that of children is a symbol, possesses, nevertheless, a knowledge which children have not; they are both innocent and learned. ‘And,’ says Swedenborg, ‘the innocence of Heaven makes such an impression upon the soul that those whom it affects keep a rapturous memory of it which lasts them all their lives, as I myself have experienced. It is perhaps sufficient,’ he goes on, ‘to have only a minimum perception of it to be forever changed, to long to enter Heaven and the sphere of Hope.’

“Earth doesn’t limit the Angelic Spirit, just as the Word doesn’t confuse him. His divine nature allows him to understand God’s thoughts hidden within the Logos, just as the Spirit, living from within, connects with the deeper meanings of everything on this earth. Science talks to the material world, while Love speaks to the spiritual world. So, humans notice more than they can explain, while the Angelic Spirit sees and understands fully. Science can bring humans down; Love elevates the Angel. Science continues to search, while Love has already discovered. Humans judge Nature based on their personal experiences; the Angelic Spirit judges it in relation to Heaven. In short, everything has a voice for the Spirit. Spirits understand the secret harmony among all creations; they grasp the spirit of sound, the spirit of color, the spirit of plant life; they can engage with minerals, and the minerals respond to their thoughts. What do sciences and earthly riches mean to them when they perceive everything at all moments, when the worlds that captivate so many people are just a stepping stone toward God? The Love of Heaven, or the Wisdom of Heaven, is shown to them by a circle of light that surrounds them, visible to the Elect. Their innocence, symbolized by that of children, holds a knowledge that children do not possess; they are both innocent and wise. ‘And,’ says Swedenborg, ‘the innocence of Heaven leaves such an impression on the soul that those it touches cherish a vivid memory of it for their entire lives, as I have experienced. It may be enough,’ he continues, ‘to have just a faint awareness of it to be forever transformed, to yearn to enter Heaven and the realm of Hope.’”

“His doctrine of Marriage can be reduced to the following words: ‘The Lord has taken the beauty and the grace of the life of man and bestowed them upon woman. When man is not reunited to this beauty and this grace of his life, he is harsh, sad, and sullen; when he is reunited to them he is joyful and complete.’ The Angels are ever at the perfect point of beauty. Marriages are celebrated by wondrous ceremonies. In these unions, which produce no children, man contributes the understanding, woman the will; they become one being, one Flesh here below, and pass to heaven clothed in the celestial form. On this earth, the natural attraction of the sexes towards enjoyment is an Effect which allures, fatigues and disgusts; but in the form celestial the pair, now one in Spirit find within theirself a ceaseless source of joy. Swedenborg was led to see these nuptials of the Spirits, which in the words of Saint Luke (xx. 35) are neither marrying nor giving in marriage, and which inspire none but spiritual pleasures. An Angel offered to make him witness of such a marriage and bore him thither on his wings (the wings are a symbol and not a reality). The Angel clothed him in a wedding garment and when Swedenborg, finding himself thus robed in light, asked why, the answer was: ‘For these events, our garments are illuminated; they shine; they are made nuptial.’ (‘Conjugial Love,’ 19, 20, 21.) Then he saw the two Angels, one coming from the South, the other from the East; the Angel of the South was in a chariot drawn by two white horses, with reins of the color and brilliance of the dawn; but lo, when they were near him in the sky, chariot and horses vanished. The Angel of the East, clothed in crimson, and the Angel of the South, in purple, drew together, like breaths, and mingled: one was the Angel of Love, the other the Angel of Wisdom. Swedenborg’s guide told him that the two Angels had been linked together on earth by an inward friendship and ever united though separated in life by great distances. Consent, the essence of all good marriage upon earth, is the habitual state of Angels in Heaven. Love is the light of their world. The eternal rapture of Angels comes from the faculty that God communicates to them to render back to Him the joy they feel through Him. This reciprocity of infinitude forms their life. They become infinite by participating of the essence of God, who generates Himself by Himself.

“His view on Marriage can be summarized as follows: ‘The Lord has taken the beauty and grace of human life and given them to woman. When man is not connected to this beauty and grace, he is harsh, sad, and gloomy; but when he is connected, he is joyful and whole.’ The Angels are always at the peak of beauty. Marriages are celebrated with amazing ceremonies. In these unions, which do not produce children, man brings the understanding, and woman brings the will; they become one being, one Flesh here on earth, and transition to heaven dressed in a celestial form. On this earth, the natural attraction between the sexes for enjoyment is a phenomenon that can entice, exhaust, and disappoint; but in the celestial form, the couple, now one in Spirit, discover an endless source of joy within themselves. Swedenborg was led to witness these unions of the Spirits, which according to Saint Luke (xx. 35) are neither marrying nor giving in marriage, and which evoke only spiritual pleasures. An Angel offered to let him witness such a marriage and carried him there on his wings (the wings are a symbol and not a literal reality). The Angel dressed him in a wedding garment, and when Swedenborg, realizing he was clothed in light, asked why, the reply was: ‘For these occasions, our garments are illuminated; they shine; they are made nuptial.’ (‘Conjugial Love,’ 19, 20, 21.) Then he saw two Angels, one approaching from the South and the other from the East; the Angel from the South was in a chariot pulled by two white horses, with reins the color and brilliance of dawn; but as they got closer to him in the sky, the chariot and horses vanished. The Angel from the East, dressed in crimson, and the Angel from the South, in purple, drew together, blending like breaths: one was the Angel of Love, the other the Angel of Wisdom. Swedenborg’s guide told him that the two Angels had been connected on earth through a deep friendship and remained united despite being separated in life by great distances. Consent, the essence of all good marriage on earth, is the natural state of Angels in Heaven. Love is the light of their world. The eternal joy of Angels comes from the ability that God gives them to return to Him the joy they experience through Him. This exchange of infinitude is what shapes their existence. They become infinite by participating in the essence of God, who generates Himself from Himself."

“The immensity of the Heavens where the Angels dwell is such that if man were endowed with sight as rapid as the darting of light from the sun to the earth, and if he gazed throughout eternity, his eyes could not reach the horizon, nor find an end. Light alone can give an idea of the joys of heaven. ‘It is,’ says Swedenborg (‘Angelic Wisdom,’ 7, 25, 26, 27), ‘a vapor of the virtue of God, a pure emanation of His splendor, beside which our greatest brilliance is obscurity. It can compass all; it can renew all, and is never absorbed: it environs the Angel and unites him to God by infinite joys which multiply infinitely of themselves. This Light destroys whosoever is not prepared to receive it. No one here below, nor yet in Heaven can see God and live. This is the meaning of the saying (Exodus xix. 12, 13, 21-23) “Take heed to yourselves that ye go not up into the mount—lest ye break through unto the Lord to gaze, and many perish.” And again (Exodus xxxiv. 29-35), “When Moses came down from Mount Sinai with the two Tables of testimony in his hand, his face shone, so that he put a veil upon it when he spake with the people, lest any of them die.” The Transfiguration of Jesus Christ likewise revealed the light surrounding the Messengers from on high and the ineffable joys of the Angels who are forever imbued with it. “His face,” says Saint Matthew (xvii. 1-5), “did shine as the sun and his raiment was white as the light—and a bright cloud overshadowed them.”’

“The vastness of the Heavens where the Angels live is so great that if a person had the ability to see as quickly as light travels from the sun to the earth, and if he looked forever, his sight would never reach the horizon or find an end. Only light can convey the joy of heaven. ‘It is,’ says Swedenborg (‘Angelic Wisdom,’ 7, 25, 26, 27), ‘a mist of God’s goodness, a pure outpouring of His brilliance, beside which our greatest brightness is darkness. It can encompass everything; it can renew everything, and it is never absorbed: it surrounds the Angel and connects him to God through infinite joys that multiply endlessly. This Light destroys anyone who isn’t ready to receive it. No one here on earth, nor even in Heaven, can see God and live. This is the meaning of the saying (Exodus xix. 12, 13, 21-23) “Be careful not to go up the mountain—otherwise you might break through to see the Lord, and many will perish.” And again (Exodus xxxiv. 29-35), “When Moses came down from Mount Sinai with the two Tablets of testimony in his hand, his face shone, so he put a veil over it when he spoke with the people, so that none of them would die.” The Transfiguration of Jesus Christ also showed the light surrounding the Messengers from above and the indescribable joys of the Angels who are always filled with it. “His face,” says Saint Matthew (xvii. 1-5), “shone like the sun, and his clothes were white as light—and a bright cloud overshadowed them.”’

“When a planet contains only those beings who reject the Lord, when his word is ignored, then the Angelic Spirits are gathered together by the four winds, and God sends forth an Exterminating Angel to change the face of the refractory earth, which in the immensity of this universe is to Him what an unfruitful seed is to Nature. Approaching the globe, this Exterminating Angel, borne by a comet, causes the planet to turn upon its axis, and the lands lately covered by the seas reappear, adorned in freshness and obedient to the laws proclaimed in Genesis; the Word of God is once more powerful on this new earth, which everywhere exhibits the effects of terrestrial waters and celestial flames. The light brought by the Angel from On High, causes the sun to pale. ‘Then,’ says Isaiah, (xix. 20) ‘men will hide in the clefts of the rock and roll themselves in the dust of the earth.’ ‘They will cry to the mountains’ (Revelation), ‘Fall on us! and to the seas, Swallow us up! Hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb!’ The Lamb is the great figure and hope of the Angels misjudged and persecuted here below. Christ himself has said, ‘Blessed are those who mourn! Blessed are the simple-hearted! Blessed are they that love!’—All Swedenborg is there! Suffer, Believe, Love. To love truly must we not suffer? must we not believe? Love begets Strength, Strength bestows Wisdom, thence Intelligence; for Strength and Wisdom demand Will. To be intelligent, is not that to Know, to Wish, and to Will,—the three attributes of the Angelic Spirit? ‘If the universe has a meaning,’ Monsieur Saint-Martin said to me when I met him during a journey which he made in Sweden, ‘surely this is the one most worthy of God.’

“When a planet is full of beings who reject the Lord and ignore His word, the Angelic Spirits are gathered by the four winds, and God sends forth an Exterminating Angel to transform the rebellious earth, which, in the vastness of this universe, is like a worthless seed to Nature. As this Exterminating Angel approaches the globe, carried by a comet, the planet rotates on its axis, and the lands that were once submerged by the seas emerge, refreshed and in harmony with the laws stated in Genesis; the Word of God regains its power on this new earth, revealing the effects of earthly waters and celestial fires everywhere. The light brought by the Angel from On High makes the sun dim. ‘Then,’ says Isaiah (xix. 20), ‘people will hide in the crevices of the rocks and bury themselves in the dust of the earth.’ ‘They will cry to the mountains’ (Revelation), ‘Fall on us! and to the seas, Swallow us up! Hide us from the presence of Him who sits on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb!’ The Lamb represents the hopeful figure of the Angels who are misunderstood and persecuted here below. Christ himself said, ‘Blessed are those who mourn! Blessed are the pure in heart! Blessed are those who love!’—All of Swedenborg is reflected in this! Suffer, Believe, Love. To truly love, must we not suffer? Must we not believe? Love brings forth Strength, Strength grants Wisdom, which leads to Intelligence; for Strength and Wisdom require Will. To be intelligent is to Know, to Wish, and to Will—the three qualities of the Angelic Spirit. ‘If the universe has a meaning,’ Monsieur Saint-Martin said to me during a journey he took in Sweden, ‘surely this is the one most worthy of God.’”

“But, Monsieur,” continued the pastor after a thoughtful pause, “of what avail to you are these shreds of thoughts taken here and there from the vast extent of a work of which no true idea can be given except by comparing it to a river of light, to billows of flame? When a man plunges into it he is carried away as by an awful current. Dante’s poem seems but a speck to the reader submerged in the almost Biblical verses with which Swedenborg renders palpable the Celestial Worlds, as Beethoven built his palaces of harmony with thousands of notes, as architects have reared cathedrals with millions of stones. We roll in soundless depths, where our minds will not always sustain us. Ah, surely a great and powerful intellect is needed to bring us back, safe and sound, to our own social beliefs.

“But, Sir,” the pastor continued after a thoughtful pause, “what good are these snippets of ideas taken from the vast range of a work that can only be truly understood by comparing it to a river of light, to waves of flame? When someone dives into it, they are swept away by a powerful current. Dante’s poem seems like just a tiny piece to a reader overwhelmed by the almost Biblical verses that Swedenborg uses to make the Celestial Worlds tangible, just as Beethoven crafted his harmonious masterpieces with thousands of notes, and architects have built cathedrals with millions of stones. We wander in silent depths, where our minds don’t always hold up. Ah, surely a great and powerful intellect is needed to bring us back, safe and sound, to our own social beliefs.”

“Swedenborg,” resumed the pastor, “was particularly attached to the Baron de Seraphitz, whose name, according to an old Swedish custom, had taken from time immemorial the Latin termination of ‘us.’ The baron was an ardent disciple of the Swedish prophet, who had opened the eyes of his Inner-Man and brought him to a life in conformity with the decrees from On-High. He sought for an Angelic Spirit among women; Swedenborg found her for him in a vision. His bride was the daughter of a London shoemaker, in whom, said Swedenborg, the life of Heaven shone, she having passed through all anterior trials. After the death, that is, the transformation of the prophet, the baron came to Jarvis to accomplish his celestial nuptials with the observances of Prayer. As for me, who am not a Seer, I have only known the terrestrial works of this couple. Their lives were those of saints whose virtues are the glory of the Roman Church. They ameliorated the condition of our people; they supplied them all with means in return for work,—little, perhaps, but enough for all their wants. Those who lived with them in constant intercourse never saw them show a sign of anger or impatience; they were constantly beneficent and gentle, full of courtesy and loving-kindness; their marriage was the harmony of two souls indissolubly united. Two eiders winging the same flight, the sound in the echo, the thought in the word,—these, perhaps, are true images of their union. Every one here in Jarvis loved them with an affection which I can compare only to the love of a plant for the sun. The wife was simple in her manners, beautiful in form, lovely in face, with a dignity of bearing like that of august personages. In 1783, being then twenty-six years old, she conceived a child; her pregnancy was to the pair a solemn joy. They prepared to bid the earth farewell; for they told me they should be transformed when their child had passed the state of infancy which needed their fostering care until the strength to exist alone should be given to her.

“Swedenborg,” the pastor continued, “was very close to Baron de Seraphitz, whose name, following an old Swedish tradition, had long taken the Latin ending of ‘us.’ The baron was a dedicated follower of the Swedish prophet, who had opened his Inner-Man's eyes and guided him to live in accordance with the decrees from On-High. He sought an Angelic Spirit among women; Swedenborg found her for him in a vision. His bride was the daughter of a London shoemaker, in whom, according to Swedenborg, the light of Heaven shone, as she had endured all previous trials. After the death, or rather, the transformation of the prophet, the baron came to Jarvis to celebrate his celestial wedding with prayer rituals. As for me, not being a Seer, I've only seen the earthly lives of this couple. Their lives resembled those of saints whose virtues honor the Roman Church. They improved the lives of our people; they provided everyone with essentials in exchange for their work—perhaps it was little, but enough for all their needs. Those who interacted with them regularly never witnessed a sign of anger or impatience; they were always kind and gentle, full of courtesy and compassion; their marriage was the harmony of two souls perfectly united. Two birds flying together, sound in the echo, thought in the word—these might be true reflections of their connection. Everyone here in Jarvis loved them with a passion I can only compare to a plant's love for the sun. The wife was straightforward in her manners, beautiful in form, lovely in face, and carried herself with a dignity akin to that of noble figures. In 1783, at the age of twenty-six, she became pregnant; for the couple, this pregnancy brought solemn joy. They prepared to say goodbye to the earth, as they told me they would be transformed once their child reached the stage of infancy that required their nurturing until she could stand on her own.”

“Their child was born,—the Seraphita we are now concerned with. From the moment of her conception father and mother lived a still more solitary life than in the past, lifting themselves up to heaven by Prayer. They hoped to see Swedenborg, and faith realized their hope. The day on which Seraphita came into the world Swedenborg appeared in Jarvis, and filled the room of the new-born child with light. I was told that he said, ‘The work is accomplished; the Heavens rejoice!’ Sounds of unknown melodies were heard throughout the house, seeming to come from the four points of heaven on the wings of the wind. The spirit of Swedenborg led the father forth to the shores of the fiord and there quitted him. Certain inhabitants of Jarvis, having approached Monsieur Seraphitus as he stood on the shore, heard him repeat those blissful words of Scripture: ‘How beautiful on the mountains are the feet of Him who is sent of God!’

“Their child was born—the Seraphita we are talking about now. From the moment she was conceived, her father and mother lived an even more isolated life than before, raising their spirits to heaven through prayer. They hoped to see Swedenborg, and their faith made that hope come true. On the day Seraphita was born, Swedenborg appeared in Jarvis and filled the newborn’s room with light. I was told he said, ‘The work is done; the Heavens rejoice!’ Unfamiliar melodies echoed throughout the house, seeming to come from all around, carried on the wind. The spirit of Swedenborg guided the father to the edge of the fjord and then left him. Some people from Jarvis, approaching Monsieur Seraphitus as he stood by the shore, heard him repeat those joyful words of Scripture: ‘How beautiful on the mountains are the feet of Him who is sent of God!’”

“I had left the parsonage on my way to baptize the infant and name it, and perform the other duties required by law, when I met the baron returning to the house. ‘Your ministrations are superfluous,’ he said; ‘our child is to be without name on this earth. You must not baptize in the waters of an earthly Church one who has just been immersed in the fires of Heaven. This child will remain a blossom, it will not grow old; you will see it pass away. You exist, but our child has life; you have outward senses, the child has none, its being is always inward.’ These words were uttered in so strange and supernatural a voice that I was more affected by them than by the shining of his face, from which light appeared to exude. His appearance realized the phantasmal ideas which we form of inspired beings as we read the prophesies of the Bible. But such effects are not rare among our mountains, where the nitre of perpetual snows produces extraordinary phenomena in the human organization.

“I had left the parsonage on my way to baptize the infant and give it a name, and to perform the other duties required by law, when I ran into the baron returning to the house. ‘Your efforts are unnecessary,’ he said; ‘our child will be unnamed in this world. You must not baptize in the waters of an earthly Church one who has just been immersed in the fires of Heaven. This child will remain a blossom; it will not grow old; you will see it fade away. You exist, but our child has life; you have senses, the child has none; its existence is always inward.’ These words were spoken in such a strange and supernatural voice that I was more moved by them than by the glow of his face, from which light seemed to pour. His appearance embodied the otherworldly ideas we form of inspired beings as we read the prophecies of the Bible. But such effects aren’t rare among our mountains, where the minerals from perpetual snow create extraordinary phenomena in human beings.”

“I asked him the cause of his emotion. ‘Swedenborg came to us; he has just left me; I have breathed the air of heaven,’ he replied. ‘Under what form did he appear?’ I said. ‘Under his earthly form; dressed as he was the last time I saw him in London, at the house of Richard Shearsmith, Coldbath-fields, in July, 1771. He wore his brown frieze coat with steel buttons, his waistcoat buttoned to the throat, a white cravat, and the same magisterial wig rolled and powdered at the sides and raised high in front, showing his vast and luminous brow, in keeping with the noble square face, where all is power and tranquillity. I recognized the large nose with its fiery nostril, the mouth that ever smiled,—angelic mouth from which these words, the pledge of my happiness, have just issued, “We shall meet soon.”’

“I asked him what was making him feel so emotional. ‘Swedenborg visited us; he just left me; I have felt the presence of heaven,’ he replied. ‘How did he appear?’ I asked. ‘In his earthly form; just like the last time I saw him in London, at Richard Shearsmith's house in Coldbath Fields, in July 1771. He was wearing his brown frieze coat with steel buttons, his waistcoat buttoned to the neck, a white cravat, and the same authoritative wig, styled and powdered on the sides and raised high in the front, showcasing his broad and shining forehead, matching his noble square face, which exudes strength and calm. I recognized his prominent nose with its fiery nostrils, the mouth that always smiled—an angelic mouth from which these words, the promise of my happiness, have just come: ‘We shall meet soon.’”

“The conviction that shone on the baron’s face forbade all discussion; I listened in silence. His voice had a contagious heat which made my bosom burn within me; his fanaticism stirred my heart as the anger of another makes our nerves vibrate. I followed him in silence to his house, where I saw the nameless child lying mysteriously folded to its mother’s breast. The babe heard my step and turned its head toward me; its eyes were not those of an ordinary child. To give you an idea of the impression I received, I must say that already they saw and thought. The childhood of this predestined being was attended by circumstances quite extraordinary in our climate. For nine years our winters were milder and our summers longer than usual. This phenomenon gave rise to several discussions among scientific men; but none of their explanations seemed sufficient to academicians, and the baron smiled when I told him of them. The child was never seen in its nudity as other children are; it was never touched by man or woman, but lived a sacred thing upon the mother’s breast, and it never cried. If you question old David he will confirm these facts about his mistress, for whom he feels an adoration like that of Louis IX. for the saint whose name he bore.

“The look of conviction on the baron's face stopped any discussion; I listened quietly. His voice had a passionate intensity that made my heart burn; his zeal stirred my emotions like someone else’s anger makes us feel. I followed him silently to his house, where I saw the mysterious child nestled against its mother’s chest. The baby sensed my presence and turned its head; its eyes were not those of a typical child. To give you an idea of the impression I had, I must say that they seemed to see and think already. This destined child’s early years were marked by truly extraordinary circumstances in our climate. For nine years, our winters were milder and our summers longer than usual. This phenomenon sparked several discussions among scientists; but none of their explanations satisfied the academicians, and the baron smiled when I shared them with him. The child was never seen naked like other children; it was never touched by either men or women, living instead as a sacred being upon the mother’s breast, and it never cried. If you ask old David, he will confirm these facts about his mistress, for whom he feels a devotion like that of Louis IX. for the saint after whom he was named.”

“At nine years of age the child began to pray; prayer is her life. You saw her in the church at Christmas, the only day on which she comes there; she is separated from the other worshippers by a visible space. If that space does not exist between herself and men she suffers. That is why she passes nearly all her time alone in the chateau. The events of her life are unknown; she is seldom seen; her days are spent in the state of mystical contemplation which was, so Catholic writers tell us, habitual with the early Christian solitaries, in whom the oral tradition of Christ’s own words still remained. Her mind, her soul, her body, all within her is virgin as the snow on those mountains. At ten years of age she was just what you see her now. When she was nine her father and mother expired together, without pain or visible malady, after naming the day and hour at which they would cease to be. Standing at their feet she looked at them with a calm eye, not showing either sadness, or grief, or joy, or curiosity. When we approached to remove the two bodies she said, ‘Carry them away!’ ‘Seraphita,’ I said, for so we called her, ‘are you not affected by the death of your father and your mother who loved you so much?’ ‘Dead?’ she answered, ‘no, they live in me forever—That is nothing,’ she pointed without emotion to the bodies they were bearing away. I then saw her for the third time only since her birth. In church it is difficult to distinguish her; she stands near a column which, seen from the pulpit, is in shadow, so that I cannot observe her features.

“At nine years old, the child started to pray; prayer is her life. You saw her in church at Christmas, the only day she comes there; she is set apart from the other worshippers by a noticeable distance. If that distance doesn’t exist between her and others, she feels distress. That’s why she spends almost all her time alone in the chateau. The details of her life are unknown; she is rarely seen; her days are spent in a state of mystical contemplation similar to what Catholic writers say was typical of early Christian hermits, who still held the oral tradition of Christ’s own words. Her mind, her soul, her body—everything about her is as pure as the snow on those mountains. At ten years old, she was just as you see her now. When she was nine, her father and mother passed away together, without pain or apparent illness, having predetermined the day and hour of their departure. Standing at their feet, she looked at them calmly, showing neither sadness, grief, joy, nor curiosity. When we came to remove the two bodies, she said, ‘Carry them away!’ ‘Seraphita,’ I said, for that’s what we called her, ‘aren’t you affected by the death of your father and mother who loved you so much?’ ‘Dead?’ she replied, ‘no, they live in me forever—That’s nothing,’ she pointed, without any emotion, to the bodies they were carrying away. I then saw her for only the third time since her birth. In church, it’s hard to see her; she stands next to a column that, from the pulpit, is in shadow, making it difficult for me to see her features.”

“Of all the servants of the household there remained after the death of the master and mistress only old David, who, in spite of his eighty-two years, suffices to wait on his mistress. Some of our Jarvis people tell wonderful tales about her. These have a certain weight in a land so essentially conducive to mystery as ours; and I am now studying the treatise on Incantations by Jean Wier and other works relating to demonology, where pretended supernatural events are recorded, hoping to find facts analogous to those which are attributed to her.”

“After the master and mistress passed away, the only household servant left was old David, who, despite being eighty-two, is still able to serve his mistress. Some people from Jarvis have some incredible stories about her. These hold a certain significance in a place so naturally linked to mystery like ours; and I am currently reviewing the treatise on Incantations by Jean Wier and other writings on demonology, which document supposedly supernatural events, hoping to uncover facts similar to those attributed to her.”

“Then you do not believe in her?” said Wilfrid.

“Then you don't believe in her?” said Wilfrid.

“Oh yes, I do,” said the pastor, genially, “I think her a very capricious girl; a little spoilt by her parents, who turned her head with the religious ideas I have just revealed to you.”

“Oh yeah, I do,” said the pastor, kindly, “I find her to be a very unpredictable girl; a bit spoiled by her parents, who have filled her head with the religious ideas I just shared with you.”

Minna shook her head in a way that gently expressed contradiction.

Minna shook her head in a way that softly showed disagreement.

“Poor girl!” continued the old man, “her parents bequeathed to her that fatal exaltation of soul which misleads mystics and renders them all more or less mad. She subjects herself to fasts which horrify poor David. The good old man is like a sensitive plant which quivers at the slightest breeze, and glows under the first sun-ray. His mistress, whose incomprehensible language has become his, is the breeze and the sun-ray to him; in his eyes her feet are diamonds and her brow is strewn with stars; she walks environed with a white and luminous atmosphere; her voice is accompanied by music; she has the gift of rendering herself invisible. If you ask to see her, he will tell you she has gone to the astral regions. It is difficult to believe such a story, is it not? You know all miracles bear more or less resemblance to the story of the Golden Tooth. We have our golden tooth in Jarvis, that is all. Duncker the fisherman asserts that he has seen her plunge into the fiord and come up in the shape of an eider-duck, at other times walking on the billows of a storm. Fergus, who leads the flocks to the saeters, says that in rainy weather a circle of clear sky can be seen over the Swedish castle; and that the heavens are always blue above Seraphita’s head when she is on the mountain. Many women hear the tones of a mighty organ when Seraphita enters the church, and ask their neighbors earnestly if they too do not hear them. But my daughter, for whom during the last two years Seraphita has shown much affection, has never heard this music, and has never perceived the heavenly perfumes which, they say, make the air fragrant about her when she moves. Minna, to be sure, has often on returning from their walks together expressed to me the delight of a young girl in the beauties of our spring-time, in the spicy odors of budding larches and pines and the earliest flowers; but after our long winters what can be more natural than such pleasure? The companionship of this so-called spirit has nothing so very extraordinary in it, has it, my child?”

“Poor girl!” continued the old man, “her parents handed down to her that dangerous elevation of spirit that misleads mystics and drives them all a bit mad. She puts herself through fasting that horrifies poor David. The good old man is like a sensitive plant that trembles at the slightest breeze and lights up under the first sunray. His mistress, whose mysterious language has become his, is the breeze and the sunray to him; in his eyes, her feet are diamonds and her forehead is dotted with stars; she walks surrounded by a white and glowing aura; her voice is accompanied by music; she has the ability to make herself invisible. If you ask to see her, he will tell you she has gone to the astral regions. It’s hard to believe such a story, isn’t it? You know all miracles are somewhat like the tale of the Golden Tooth. We have our golden tooth in Jarvis, that's it. Duncker the fisherman claims that he’s seen her dive into the fjord and come up as an eider-duck, and sometimes walking on the waves during a storm. Fergus, who takes the flocks to the saeters, says that on rainy days a circle of clear sky can be seen over the Swedish castle; and that the sky is always blue above Seraphita’s head when she's on the mountain. Many women hear the sounds of a grand organ when Seraphita enters the church and ask their neighbors earnestly if they hear it too. But my daughter, for whom Seraphita has shown a lot of affection over the last two years, has never heard this music and has never noticed the heavenly fragrances that, they say, fill the air with sweetness around her when she moves. Minna has often, when returning from their walks together, shared with me the joy of a young girl in the beauties of our springtime, in the spicy scents of budding larches and pines and the first flowers; but after our long winters, what could be more natural than such delight? The company of this so-called spirit isn’t so very extraordinary, is it, my child?”

“The secrets of that spirit are not mine,” said Minna. “Near it I know all, away from it I know nothing; near that exquisite life I am no longer myself, far from it I forget all. The time we pass together is a dream which my memory scarcely retains. I may have heard yet not remember the music which the women tell of; in that presence, I may have breathed celestial perfumes, seen the glory of the heavens, and yet be unable to recollect them here.”

“The secrets of that spirit aren’t mine,” Minna said. “When I’m close to it, I understand everything; when I’m away from it, I know nothing. Near that beautiful life, I’m no longer myself; far from it, I forget everything. The time we spend together feels like a dream that my memory barely holds onto. I might have heard the music that the women talk about, and in that presence, I might have taken in heavenly scents, seen the glory of the skies, yet I can’t remember them here.”

“What astonishes me most,” resumed the pastor, addressing Wilfrid, “is to notice that you suffer from being near her.”

“What surprises me the most,” the pastor continued, speaking to Wilfrid, “is to see that being around her causes you pain.”

“Near her!” exclaimed the stranger, “she has never so much as let me touch her hand. When she saw me for the first time her glance intimidated me; she said: ‘You are welcome here, for you were to come.’ I fancied that she knew me. I trembled. It is fear that forces me to believe in her.”

“Close to her!” the stranger exclaimed, “she has never even let me touch her hand. When I first saw her, her gaze intimidated me; she said: ‘You are welcome here, as you were meant to come.’ I thought she knew me. I was trembling. It’s fear that makes me believe in her.”

“With me it is love,” said Minna, without a blush.

“With me, it’s love,” Minna said, without blushing.

“Are you making fun of me?” said Monsieur Becker, laughing good-humoredly; “you my daughter, in calling yourself a Spirit of Love, and you, Monsieur Wilfrid, in pretending to be a Spirit of Wisdom?”

“Are you joking with me?” said Monsieur Becker, laughing cheerfully; “you, my daughter, calling yourself a Spirit of Love, and you, Monsieur Wilfrid, pretending to be a Spirit of Wisdom?”

He drank a glass of beer and so did not see the singular look which Wilfrid cast upon Minna.

He took a sip of his beer and didn't notice the unique look that Wilfrid gave to Minna.

“Jesting apart,” resumed the old gentleman, “I have been much astonished to hear that these two mad-caps ascended to the summit of the Falberg; it must be a girlish exaggeration; they probably went to the crest of a ledge. It is impossible to reach the peaks of the Falberg.”

“Joking aside,” the old gentleman continued, “I’m really surprised to hear that these two wild ones made it to the top of the Falberg; it has to be a bit of a stretch; they probably just went to the edge of a ledge. It’s impossible to actually reach the peaks of the Falberg.”

“If so, father,” said Minna, in an agitated voice, “I must have been under the power of a spirit; for indeed we reached the summit of the Ice-Cap.”

“If that's the case, Dad,” Minna said, her voice tense, “I must have been under the influence of a spirit; because we really did make it to the top of the Ice-Cap.”

“This is really serious,” said Monsieur Becker. “Minna is always truthful.”

“This is really serious,” said Mr. Becker. “Minna is always honest.”

“Monsieur Becker,” said Wilfrid, “I swear to you that Seraphita exercises such extraordinary power over me that I know no language in which I can give you the least idea of it. She has revealed to me things known to myself alone.”

“Monsieur Becker,” Wilfrid said, “I swear to you that Seraphita has such incredible influence over me that I can’t find the words to express it. She has shown me things that only I have known.”

“Somnambulism!” said the old man. “A great many such effects are related by Jean Wier as phenomena easily explained and formerly observed in Egypt.”

“Sleepwalking!” said the old man. “Many of these kinds of effects are described by Jean Wier as phenomena that are easily explained and were once observed in Egypt.”

“Lend me Swedenborg’s theosophical works,” said Wilfrid, “and let me plunge into those gulfs of light,—you have given me a thirst for them.”

“Give me Swedenborg’s theosophical works,” said Wilfrid, “and let me dive into those depths of light—you’ve made me crave them.”

Monsieur Becker took down a volume and gave it to his guest, who instantly began to read it. It was about nine o’clock in the evening. The serving-woman brought in the supper. Minna made tea. The repast over, each turned silently to his or her occupation; the pastor read the Incantations; Wilfrid pursued the spirit of Swedenborg; and the young girl continued to sew, her mind absorbed in recollections. It was a true Norwegian evening—peaceful, studious, and domestic; full of thoughts, flowers blooming beneath the snow. Wilfrid, as he devoured the pages of the prophet, lived by his inner senses only; the pastor, looking up at times from his book, called Minna’s attention to the absorption of their guest with an air that was half-serious, half-jesting. To Minna’s thoughts the face of Seraphitus smiled upon her as it hovered above the clouds of smoke which enveloped them. The clock struck twelve. Suddenly the outer door was opened violently. Heavy but hurried steps, the steps of a terrified old man, were heard in the narrow vestibule between the two doors; then David burst into the parlor.

Monsieur Becker took down a book and handed it to his guest, who immediately started reading. It was about nine o’clock at night. The serving woman brought in dinner. Minna made tea. After the meal, everyone quietly returned to their activities; the pastor read the Incantations; Wilfrid chased the ideas of Swedenborg; and the young girl kept sewing, lost in memories. It was a true Norwegian evening—calm, studious, and homey; filled with thoughts, like flowers blooming under the snow. Wilfrid, absorbed in the prophet's pages, engaged only his inner senses; the pastor, occasionally looking up from his book, pointed out to Minna how focused their guest was, half-seriously and half-jokingly. In Minna’s mind, the face of Seraphitus smiled at her, floating above the clouds of smoke surrounding them. The clock struck twelve. Suddenly, the outer door swung open with force. Heavy but quick footsteps, belonging to a frightened old man, could be heard in the small hallway between the two doors; then David burst into the room.

“Danger, danger!” he cried. “Come! come, all! The evil spirits are unchained! Fiery mitres are on their heads! Demons, Vertumni, Sirens! they tempt her as Jesus was tempted on the mountain! Come, come! and drive them away.”

“Danger, danger!” he shouted. “Come! Come, everyone! The evil spirits are free! They’re wearing fiery crowns! Demons, Vertumni, Sirens! They’re tempting her just like Jesus was tempted on the mountain! Come, come! Let’s drive them away.”

“Do you not recognize the language of Swedenborg?” said the pastor, laughing, to Wilfrid. “Here it is; pure from the source.”

“Don’t you recognize the language of Swedenborg?” the pastor said, laughing at Wilfrid. “Here it is; straight from the source.”

But Wilfrid and Minna were gazing in terror at old David, who, with hair erect, and eyes distraught, his legs trembling and covered with snow, for he had come without snow-shoes, stood swaying from side to side, as if some boisterous wind were shaking him.

But Wilfrid and Minna were staring in fear at old David, who, with his hair standing on end and his eyes wild, his legs shaking and covered in snow because he had come without snowshoes, was swaying from side to side as if some strong wind were shaking him.

“Is he harmed?” cried Minna.

“Is he hurt?” cried Minna.

“The devils hope and try to conquer her,” replied the old man.

“The devils hope and try to defeat her,” replied the old man.

The words made Wilfrid’s pulses throb.

The words made Wilfrid's heart race.

“For the last five hours she has stood erect, her eyes raised to heaven and her arms extended; she suffers, she cries to God. I cannot cross the barrier; Hell has posted the Vertumni as sentinels. They have set up an iron wall between her and her old David. She wants me, but what can I do? Oh, help me! help me! Come and pray!”

“For the last five hours, she has stood straight, her eyes lifted to the sky and her arms stretched out; she’s in pain, crying out to God. I can’t get past the barrier; Hell has placed the Vertumni as guards. They have built an iron wall between her and her old David. She wants me, but what can I do? Oh, help me! Help me! Come and pray!”

The old man’s despair was terrible to see.

The old man looked completely defeated.

“The Light of God is defending her,” he went on, with infectious faith, “but oh! she might yield to violence.”

“The Light of God is protecting her,” he continued, with contagious belief, “but oh! she might give in to violence.”

“Silence, David! you are raving. This is a matter to be verified. We will go with you,” said the pastor, “and you shall see that there are no Vertumni, nor Satans, nor Sirens, in that house.”

“Be quiet, David! You’re not making any sense. This is something we need to check out. We’ll go with you,” said the pastor, “and you’ll see that there are no Vertumni, no Satans, and no Sirens in that house.”

“Your father is blind,” whispered David to Minna.

“Your dad is blind,” David whispered to Minna.

Wilfrid, on whom the reading of Swedenborg’s first treatise, which he had rapidly gone through, had produced a powerful effect, was already in the corridor putting on his skees; Minna was ready in a few moments, and both left the old men far behind as they darted forward to the Swedish castle.

Wilfrid, who had been strongly affected by quickly reading Swedenborg’s first treatise, was already in the hallway putting on his skis; Minna was ready in just a few moments, and they both raced ahead, leaving the older men far behind as they headed toward the Swedish castle.

“Do you hear that cracking sound?” said Wilfrid.

“Do you hear that cracking sound?” Wilfrid asked.

“The ice of the fiord stirs,” answered Minna; “the spring is coming.”

“The ice in the fjord is shifting,” Minna replied; “spring is on its way.”

Wilfrid was silent. When the two reached the courtyard they were conscious that they had neither the faculty nor the strength to enter the house.

Wilfrid was quiet. When the two of them got to the courtyard, they realized that they didn’t have the ability or the strength to go into the house.

“What think you of her?” asked Wilfrid.

“What do you think of her?” asked Wilfrid.

“See that radiance!” cried Minna, going towards the window of the salon. “He is there! How beautiful! O my Seraphitus, take me!”

“Look at that glow!” Minna exclaimed, moving toward the salon window. “He’s out there! How beautiful! Oh my Seraphitus, take me!”

The exclamation was uttered inwardly. She saw Seraphitus standing erect, lightly swathed in an opal-tinted mist that disappeared at a little distance from the body, which seemed almost phosphorescent.

The exclamation was said in her mind. She saw Seraphitus standing tall, lightly wrapped in an opal-tinted mist that faded a short distance from the body, which looked almost phosphorescent.

“How beautiful she is!” cried Wilfrid, mentally.

“How beautiful she is!” Wilfrid exclaimed to himself.

Just then Monsieur Becker arrived, followed by David; he saw his daughter and guest standing before the window; going up to them, he looked into the salon and said quietly, “Well, my good David, she is only saying her prayers.”

Just then, Mr. Becker arrived, followed by David; he saw his daughter and guest standing by the window. He walked up to them, looked into the living room, and said softly, “Well, my dear David, she’s just saying her prayers.”

“Ah, but try to enter, Monsieur.”

“Ah, but give it a try, sir.”

“Why disturb those who pray?” answered the pastor.

“Why interrupt those who are praying?” replied the pastor.

At this instant the moon, rising above the Falberg, cast its rays upon the window. All three turned round, attracted by this natural effect which made them quiver; when they turned back to again look at Seraphita she had disappeared.

At that moment, the moon rose above the Falberg and shone its light on the window. All three of them turned around, drawn by this natural sight that sent shivers down their spines; but when they looked back at Seraphita, she was gone.

“How strange!” exclaimed Wilfrid.

"How weird!" exclaimed Wilfrid.

“I hear delightful sounds,” said Minna.

“I hear lovely sounds,” said Minna.

“Well,” said the pastor, “it is all plain enough; she is going to bed.”

“Well,” said the pastor, “it’s pretty clear; she’s going to bed.”

David had entered the house. The others took their way back in silence; none of them interpreted the vision in the same manner,—Monsieur Becker doubted, Minna adored, Wilfrid longed.

David had walked into the house. The others quietly made their way back; none of them saw the vision in the same way—Monsieur Becker was unsure, Minna worshipped it, Wilfrid yearned for it.

Wilfrid was a man about thirty-six years of age. His figure, though broadly developed, was not wanting in symmetry. Like most men who distinguish themselves above their fellows, he was of medium height; his chest and shoulders were broad, and his neck short,—a characteristic of those whose hearts are near their heads; his hair was black, thick, and fine; his eyes, of a yellow brown, had, as it were, a solar brilliancy, which proclaimed with what avidity his nature aspired to Light. Though these strong and virile features were defective through the absence of an inward peace,—granted only to a life without storms or conflicts,—they plainly showed the inexhaustible resources of impetuous senses and the appetites of instinct; just as every motion revealed the perfection of the man’s physical apparatus, the flexibility of his senses, and their fidelity when brought into play. This man might contend with savages, and hear, as they do, the tread of enemies in distant forests; he could follow a scent in the air, a trail on the ground, or see on the horizon the signal of a friend. His sleep was light, like that of all creatures who will not allow themselves to be surprised. His body came quickly into harmony with the climate of any country where his tempestuous life conducted him. Art and science would have admired his organization in the light of a human model. Everything about him was symmetrical and well-balanced,—action and heart, intelligence and will. At first sight he might be classed among purely instinctive beings, who give themselves blindly up to the material wants of life; but in the very morning of his days he had flung himself into a higher social world, with which his feelings harmonized; study had widened his mind, reflection had sharpened his power of thought, and the sciences had enlarged his understanding. He had studied human laws,—the working of self-interests brought into conflict by the passions, and he seemed to have early familiarized himself with the abstractions on which societies rest. He had pored over books,—those deeds of dead humanity; he had spent whole nights of pleasure in every European capital; he had slept on fields of battle the night before the combat and the night that followed victory. His stormy youth may have flung him on the deck of some corsair and sent him among the contrasting regions of the globe; thus it was that he knew the actions of a living humanity. He knew the present and the past,—a double history; that of to-day, that of other days. Many men have been, like Wilfrid, equally powerful by the Hand, by the Heart, by the Head; like him, the majority have abused their triple power. But though this man still held by certain outward liens to the slimy side of humanity, he belonged also and positively to the sphere where force is intelligent. In spite of the many veils which enveloped his soul, there were certain ineffable symptoms of this fact which were visible to pure spirits, to the eyes of the child whose innocence has known no breath of evil passions, to the eyes of the old man who has lived to regain his purity.

Wilfrid was about thirty-six years old. His figure, while solidly built, had a certain symmetry. Like many men who stand out among their peers, he was of average height; his chest and shoulders were broad, and his neck was short—a trait of those whose emotions are close to their thoughts. His hair was thick, black, and fine; his yellow-brown eyes had a bright, sunlit quality that reflected his eager pursuit of understanding. Although these strong, masculine features were marred by a lack of inner peace—attainable only through a life without turmoil or conflict—they clearly displayed the boundless power of his passionate senses and instinctual desires. Every movement revealed the perfection of his physicality, the agility of his senses, and their reliability when engaged. This man could grapple with savages and, like them, detect the footsteps of foes in distant woods; he could catch a scent in the air, track a path on the ground, or spot a friend on the horizon. His sleep was light, typical of those who refuse to be caught off guard. His body quickly adapted to the climate of any place his adventurous life took him. Art and science would have admired his physique as a model of humanity. Everything about him was well-proportioned and balanced—action and emotion, intellect and will. At first glance, he could be mistaken for a purely instinctual being, one who blindly succumbs to life's material desires; however, early in his life, he had immersed himself in a higher social world that resonated with his emotions; education had expanded his mind, contemplation had sharpened his thinking, and the sciences had broadened his understanding. He had studied human laws—the interplay of self-interests clashing due to passions—and it seemed he had quickly become acquainted with the concepts upon which societies are built. He had delved into books—those records of past human endeavors; he had spent countless enjoyable nights in every major European city; he had slept on battlefields the night before combat and the night after victory. His tumultuous youth might have tossed him onto the deck of a pirate ship, leading him to diverse regions of the world; that’s how he learned about the actions of living humanity. He understood both the present and the past—a dual narrative. Many men, like Wilfrid, have been equally powerful in action, emotion, and thought; most have misused their combined strengths. Yet, although he still maintained some superficial connections to the base side of humanity, he also fully belonged to the realm where power is insightful. Despite the many layers that concealed his spirit, certain unmistakable signs of this truth were visible to the pure-hearted, to the innocent eyes of children untouched by evil, and to the wise eyes of the elderly who had regained their purity.

These signs revealed a Cain for whom there was still hope,—one who seemed as though he were seeking absolution from the ends of the earth. Minna suspected the galley-slave of glory in the man; Seraphita recognized him. Both admired and both pitied him. Whence came their prescience? Nothing could be more simple nor yet more extraordinary. As soon as we seek to penetrate the secrets of Nature, where nothing is secret, and where it is only necessary to have the eyes to see, we perceive that the simple produces the marvellous.

These signs revealed a Cain who still had hope—someone who seemed to be seeking redemption from every corner of the earth. Minna suspected the galley-slave was hiding greatness in him; Seraphita recognized him. Both admired him and felt sorry for him. Where did their insight come from? Nothing could be simpler yet more extraordinary. As soon as we try to understand the secrets of Nature, where nothing is truly secret and all we need is the ability to see, we realize that the ordinary creates the extraordinary.

“Seraphitus,” said Minna one evening a few days after Wilfrid’s arrival in Jarvis, “you read the soul of this stranger while I have only vague impressions of it. He chills me or else he excites me; but you seem to know the cause of this cold and of this heat; tell me what it means, for you know all about him.”

“Seraphitus,” Minna said one evening a few days after Wilfrid arrived in Jarvis, “you seem to understand the soul of this stranger while I only have fuzzy feelings about it. He either makes me feel cold or excites me; but you seem to know why I feel this way; please tell me what it means, since you know everything about him.”

“Yes, I have seen the causes,” said Seraphitus, lowing his large eyelids.

“Yes, I’ve seen the reasons,” said Seraphitus, lowering his large eyelids.

“By what power?” asked the curious Minna.

“By what power?” asked the curious Minna.

“I have the gift of Specialism,” he answered. “Specialism is an inward sight which can penetrate all things; you will only understand its full meaning through a comparison. In the great cities of Europe where works are produced by which the human Hand seeks to represent the effects of the moral nature was well as those of the physical nature, there are glorious men who express ideas in marble. The sculptor acts on the stone; he fashions it; he puts a realm of ideas into it. There are statues which the hand of man has endowed with the faculty of representing the noble side of humanity, or the whole evil side; most men see in such marbles a human figure and nothing more; a few other men, a little higher in the scale of being, perceive a fraction of the thoughts expressed in the statue; but the Initiates in the secrets of art are of the same intellect as the sculptor; they see in his work the whole universe of his thought. Such persons are in themselves the principles of art; they bear within them a mirror which reflects nature in her slightest manifestations. Well! so it is with me; I have within me a mirror before which the moral nature, with its causes and effects, appears and is reflected. Entering thus into the consciousness of others I am able to divine both the future and the past. How? do you still ask how? Imagine that the marble statue is the body of a man, a piece of statuary in which we see the emotion, sentiment, passion, vice or crime, virtue or repentance which the creating hand has put into it, and you will then comprehend how it is that I read the soul of this foreigner—though what I have said does not explain the gift of Specialism; for to conceive the nature of that gift we must possess it.”

“I have the gift of Specialism,” he replied. “Specialism is a deep insight that can see through everything; you’ll only grasp its full meaning by comparing it with something else. In the major cities of Europe, where creations aim to reflect both the moral and physical aspects of humanity, there are incredible artists who convey ideas in marble. The sculptor interacts with the stone; he shapes it; he infuses it with a world of ideas. There are statues that the human hand has given the ability to represent the noble aspects of humanity or even its darker sides; most people see just a human figure in these marbles and nothing beyond that; a few others, slightly more perceptive, catch a glimpse of the thoughts behind the statue; but those who are initiated in the secrets of art think like the sculptor; they see the entire universe of his thoughts in his work. Such individuals embody the essence of art; they hold within themselves a mirror that reflects nature in all its subtle details. Well! I am the same; I have within me a mirror that reveals the moral nature, along with its causes and effects. By entering into the consciousness of others, I can sense both the future and the past. How? Do you still want to know how? Picture the marble statue as the body of a person, a piece of art in which we recognize the emotions, feelings, passions, vices or crimes, virtues or regrets that the creating hand has instilled in it, and you’ll understand how I can read the soul of this stranger—though what I’ve shared doesn’t fully explain the gift of Specialism; to understand the nature of that gift, we must actually possess it.”

Though Wilfrid belonged to the two first divisions of humanity, the men of force and the men of thought, yet his excesses, his tumultuous life, and his misdeeds had often turned him towards Faith; for doubt has two sides; a side to the light and a side to the darkness. Wilfrid had too closely clasped the world under its forms of Matter and of Mind not to have acquired that thirst for the unknown, that longing to go beyond which lay their grasp upon the men who know, and wish, and will. But neither his knowledge, nor his actions, nor his will, had found direction. He had fled from social life from necessity; as a great criminal seeks the cloister. Remorse, that virtue of weak beings, did not touch him. Remorse is impotence, impotence which sins again. Repentance alone is powerful; it ends all. But in traversing the world, which he made his cloister, Wilfrid had found no balm for his wounds; he saw nothing in nature to which he could attach himself. In him, despair had dried the sources of desire. He was one of those beings who, having gone through all passions and come out victorious, have nothing more to raise in their hot-beds, and who, lacking opportunity to put themselves at the head of their fellow-men to trample under iron heel entire populations, buy, at the price of a horrible martyrdom, the faculty of ruining themselves in some belief,—rocks sublime, which await the touch of a wand that comes not to bring the waters gushing from their far-off spring.

Though Wilfrid was part of the two main groups of humanity, the strong and the thinkers, his excesses, chaotic life, and wrongdoings often led him to seek Faith; because doubt has two sides: one that is light and one that is dark. Wilfrid had clung too closely to the world in its forms of Matter and Mind not to have developed a thirst for the unknown, a desire to go beyond, which grips those who know, wish, and will. But neither his knowledge, actions, nor will had any direction. He had distanced himself from social life out of necessity, like a serious criminal seeking refuge. Remorse, which is a weakness of the feeble, didn’t affect him. Remorse is just an inability to act, a failure that sins again. True repentance is powerful; it resolves everything. However, in crossing the world, which he made into his refuge, Wilfrid found no cure for his wounds; he saw nothing in nature to which he could cling. Within him, despair had dried up the sources of desire. He was one of those individuals who, after experiencing all passions and coming out on top, had nothing left to stimulate in their private worlds. And lacking the chance to lead others and crush entire populations, they pay, at the cost of a terrible martyrdom, for the ability to destroy themselves in some belief—sublime rocks that wait for a wand that never comes to unleash waters from their distant spring.

Led by a scheme of his restless, inquiring life to the shores of Norway, the sudden arrival of winter had detained the wanderer at Jarvis. The day on which, for the first time, he saw Seraphita, the whole past of his life faded from his mind. The young girl excited emotions which he had thought could never be revived. The ashes gave forth a lingering flame at the first murmurings of that voice. Who has ever felt himself return to youth and purity after growing cold and numb with age and soiled with impurity? Suddenly, Wilfrid loved as he had never loved; he loved secretly, with faith, with fear, with inward madness. His life was stirred to the very source of his being at the mere thought of seeing Seraphita. As he listened to her he was transported into unknown worlds; he was mute before her, she magnetized him. There, beneath the snows, among the glaciers, bloomed the celestial flower to which his hopes, so long betrayed, aspired; the sight of which awakened ideas of freshness, purity, and faith which grouped about his soul and lifted it to higher regions,—as Angels bear to heaven the Elect in those symbolic pictures inspired by the guardian spirit of a great master. Celestial perfumes softened the granite hardness of the rocky scene; light endowed with speech shed its divine melodies on the path of him who looked to heaven. After emptying the cup of terrestrial love which his teeth had bitten as he drank it, he saw before him the chalice of salvation where the limpid waters sparkled, making thirsty for ineffable delights whoever dare apply his lips burning with a faith so strong that the crystal shall not be shattered.

Led by his restless, curious nature to the shores of Norway, the sudden arrival of winter kept the wanderer at Jarvis. The day he first saw Seraphita, all the memories of his past disappeared from his mind. The young girl stirred feelings he thought were long gone. The ashes flickered with a lingering flame at the first sound of her voice. Who has ever experienced a return to youth and innocence after feeling cold and numb with age and stained by impurity? Suddenly, Wilfrid loved like he had never loved before; he loved secretly, with hope, with fear, with an inner madness. His life was shaken to its core at just the thought of seeing Seraphita. As he listened to her, he was transported to unknown worlds; he was speechless around her, she captivated him. There, beneath the snow, among the glaciers, bloomed the celestial flower to which his long-betrayed hopes aspired; the sight of it awakened feelings of freshness, purity, and faith that surrounded his soul and lifted it to higher places—like angels carrying the chosen ones to heaven in those symbolic pictures inspired by the guardian spirit of a great master. Celestial fragrances softened the harshness of the rocky landscape; light filled with meaning poured its divine melodies along the path of the one who looked to the heavens. After draining the cup of earthly love that he had bitten into, he saw before him the chalice of salvation where the clear waters sparkled, tempting anyone brave enough to press their lips, burning with a faith so strong that the crystal would not shatter.

But Wilfrid now encountered the wall of brass for which he had been seeking up and down the earth. He went impetuously to Seraphita, meaning to express the whole force and bearing of a passion under which he bounded like the fabled horse beneath the iron horseman, firm in his saddle, whom nothing moves while the efforts of the fiery animal only made the rider heavier and more solid. He sought her to relate his life,—to prove the grandeur of his soul by the grandeur of his faults, to show the ruins of his desert. But no sooner had he crossed her threshold, and found himself within the zone of those eyes of scintillating azure, that met no limits forward and left none behind, than he grew calm and submissive, as a lion, springing on his prey in the plains of Africa, receives from the wings of the wind a message of love, and stops his bound. A gulf opened before him, into which his frenzied words fell and disappeared, and from which uprose a voice which changed his being; he became as a child, a child of sixteen, timid and frightened before this maiden with serene brow, this white figure whose inalterable calm was like the cruel impassibility of human justice. The combat between them had never ceased until this evening, when with a glance she brought him down, as a falcon making his dizzy spirals in the air around his prey causes it to fall stupefied to earth, before carrying it to his eyrie.

But Wilfrid now faced the impenetrable barrier he had been searching for everywhere. He rushed to Seraphita, planning to pour out the intense passion he felt, like the mythical horse leaping beneath the iron rider, grounded in their saddle, unaffected while the wild creature struggled, making the rider even sturdier. He wanted to share his life with her—to demonstrate the greatness of his spirit through his significant flaws, to reveal the remnants of his isolation. But as soon as he crossed her threshold and found himself in the presence of those sparkling blue eyes, which seemed endless both forward and behind, he became calm and submissive, like a lion about to pounce on its prey in the African plains who pauses upon receiving a gentle breeze, a message of affection. An abyss opened before him, where his desperate words fell and vanished, and from it arose a voice that transformed him; he became like a child, a sixteen-year-old, timid and scared before this serene maiden with a tranquil expression, this white figure whose unchanging calm was like the cold indifference of human justice. The struggle between them had never ended until that evening when, with a single look, she subdued him, similar to a falcon that makes dizzying spirals around its prey, causing it to fall, dazed and helpless, to the ground before carrying it to its nest.

We may note within ourselves many a long struggle the end of which is one of our own actions,—struggles which are, as it were, the reverse side of humanity. This reverse side belongs to God; the obverse side to men. More than once Seraphita had proved to Wilfrid that she knew this hidden and ever varied side, which is to the majority of men a second being. Often she said to him in her dove-like voice: “Why all this vehemence?” when on his way to her he had sworn she should be his. Wilfrid was, however, strong enough to raise the cry of revolt to which he had given utterance in Monsieur Becker’s study. The narrative of the old pastor had calmed him. Sceptical and derisive as he was, he saw belief like a sidereal brilliance dawning on his life. He asked himself if Seraphita were not an exile from the higher spheres seeking the homeward way. The fanciful deifications of all ordinary lovers he could not give to this lily of Norway in whose divinity he believed. Why lived she here beside this fiord? What did she? Questions that received no answer filled his mind. Above all, what was about to happen between them? What fate had brought him there? To him, Seraphita was the motionless marble, light nevertheless as a vapor, which Minna had seen that day poised above the precipices of the Falberg. Could she thus stand on the edge of all gulfs without danger, without a tremor of the arching eyebrows, or a quiver of the light of the eye? If his love was to be without hope, it was not without curiosity.

We may recognize within ourselves many long struggles, the outcomes of which are tied to our own actions—struggles that represent, in a way, the hidden side of humanity. This hidden side belongs to God; the visible side belongs to people. More than once, Seraphita demonstrated to Wilfrid that she understood this obscure and ever-changing aspect, which is a second identity for most people. She often asked him in her gentle voice, “Why all this intensity?” when he had declared on his way to her that she would be his. However, Wilfrid was strong enough to express the rebellion he had voiced in Monsieur Becker’s study. The story from the old pastor had calmed him. Skeptical and mocking though he was, he began to see belief as a stellar light breaking into his life. He wondered if Seraphita was an exile from the higher realms looking for her way home. He couldn’t assign the fanciful glorifications of ordinary lovers to this lily of Norway in whom he believed. Why did she live here beside this fjord? What was her purpose? Unanswered questions filled his mind. Above all, what was about to happen between them? What destiny had brought him there? To him, Seraphita was like the motionless marble, yet as light as a vapor, which Minna had seen that day hovering above the cliffs of Falberg. Could she really stand on the brink of all abysses without fear, without even a flutter of her eyebrows, or a flicker in her eyes? If his love was fated to be hopeless, it was not without curiosity.

From the moment when Wilfrid suspected the ethereal nature of the enchantress who had told him the secrets of his life in melodious utterance, he had longed to try to subject her, to keep her to himself, to tear her from the heaven where, perhaps, she was awaited. Earth and Humanity seized their prey; he would imitate them. His pride, the only sentiment through which man can long be exalted, would make him happy in this triumph for the rest of his life. The idea sent the blood boiling through his veins, and his heart swelled. If he did not succeed, he would destroy her,—it is so natural to destroy that which we cannot possess, to deny what we cannot comprehend, to insult that which we envy.

From the moment Wilfrid suspected the otherworldly nature of the enchantress who had shared the secrets of his life in a beautiful way, he had yearned to control her, to keep her for himself, to pull her down from the heaven where, maybe, someone was waiting for her. Earth and humanity had taken their prize; he wanted to do the same. His pride, the only feeling that can keep a person feeling elevated for long, would make him happy in this victory for the rest of his life. The thought made his blood race and his heart swell. If he failed, he would destroy her—it’s only natural to destroy what we can’t have, to deny what we can’t understand, to insult what we envy.

On the morrow, Wilfrid, laden with ideas which the extraordinary events of the previous night naturally awakened in his mind, resolved to question David, and went to find him on the pretext of asking after Seraphita’s health. Though Monsieur Becker spoke of the old servant as falling into dotage, Wilfrid relied on his own perspicacity to discover scraps of truth in the torrent of the old man’s rambling talk.

On the next day, Wilfrid, filled with thoughts that the amazing events of the night before had stirred in him, decided to ask David questions and went to see him under the guise of inquiring about Seraphita's health. Although Monsieur Becker mentioned that the old servant was losing his mind, Wilfrid trusted his own insight to uncover bits of truth in the flow of the old man's rambling conversation.

David had the immovable, undecided, physiognomy of an octogenarian. Under his white hair lay a forehead lined with wrinkles like the stone courses of a ruined wall; and his face was furrowed like the bed of a dried-up torrent. His life seemed to have retreated wholly to the eyes, where light still shone, though its gleams were obscured by a mistiness which seemed to indicate either an active mental alienation or the stupid stare of drunkenness. His slow and heavy movements betrayed the glacial weight of age, and communicated an icy influence to whoever allowed themselves to look long at him,—for he possessed the magnetic force of torpor. His limited intelligence was only roused by the sight, the hearing, or the recollection of his mistress. She was the soul of this wholly material fragment of an existence. Any one seeing David alone by himself would have thought him a corpse; let Seraphita enter, let her voice be heard, or a mention of her be made, and the dead came forth from his grave and recovered speech and motion. The dry bones were not more truly awakened by the divine breath in the valley of Jehoshaphat, and never was that apocalyptic vision better realized than in this Lazarus issuing from the sepulchre into life at the voice of a young girl. His language, which was always figurative and often incomprehensible, prevented the inhabitants of the village from talking with him; but they respected a mind that deviated so utterly from common ways,—a thing which the masses instinctively admire.

David had the stiff, uncertain face of an old man in his eighties. Under his white hair was a forehead lined with wrinkles like the stones of a crumbling wall; his face was creased like the bottom of a dried-up riverbed. His life seemed to have retreated entirely to his eyes, where a light still shone, though it was clouded by a mist that suggested either deep mental distraction or the blank stare of drunkenness. His slow and heavy movements revealed the slow weight of age, giving off a cold influence to anyone who allowed themselves to look at him for too long—he had a magnetic pull of lethargy. His limited intellect only sparked to life at the sight, sound, or memory of his beloved. She was the essence of this entirely physical piece of existence. Anyone seeing David alone would have thought he was a corpse; but let Seraphita enter, hear her voice, or even mention her, and it was like the dead coming back to life, finding speech and movement again. The dry bones came to life just like those awakened by the divine breath in the valley of Jehoshaphat, and never was that apocalyptic vision better illustrated than in this Lazarus stepping out of the tomb at the voice of a young girl. His language, always metaphorical and often hard to understand, kept the villagers from engaging with him; but they respected a mind that strayed so far from the ordinary—something that people naturally admire.

Wilfrid found him in the antechamber, apparently asleep beside the stove. Like a dog who recognizes a friend of the family, the old man raised his eyes, saw the foreigner, and did not stir.

Wilfrid found him in the small waiting room, seemingly asleep next to the stove. Like a dog that spots a family friend, the old man opened his eyes, noticed the stranger, and stayed still.

“Where is she?” inquired Wilfrid, sitting down beside him.

“Where is she?” Wilfrid asked, sitting down next to him.

David fluttered his fingers in the air as if to express the flight of a bird.

David waved his fingers in the air as if to show how a bird flies.

“Does she still suffer?” asked Wilfrid.

“Is she still in pain?” asked Wilfrid.

“Beings vowed to Heaven are able so to suffer that suffering does not lessen their love; this is the mark of the true faith,” answered the old man, solemnly, like an instrument which, on being touched, gives forth an accidental note.

“Those devoted to Heaven can endure suffering in a way that does not diminish their love; this is the true sign of faith,” the old man replied solemnly, like an instrument that produces an unexpected note when played.

“Who taught you those words?”

“Who taught you that?”

“The Spirit.”

"Spirit."

“What happened to her last night? Did you force your way past the Vertumni standing sentinel? did you evade the Mammons?”

“What happened to her last night? Did you push your way past the Vertumni standing guard? Did you avoid the Mammons?”

“Yes”; answered David, as though awaking from a dream.

“Yes,” replied David, as if coming out of a dream.

The misty gleam of his eyes melted into a ray that came direct from the soul and made it by degrees brilliant as that of an eagle, as intelligent as that of a poet.

The misty shine in his eyes turned into a light that came straight from the soul, gradually becoming as bright as an eagle's and as insightful as a poet's.

“What did you see?” asked Wilfrid, astonished at this sudden change.

“What did you see?” Wilfrid asked, shocked by this sudden change.

“I saw Species and Shapes; I heard the Spirit of all things; I beheld the revolt of the Evil Ones; I listened to the words of the Good. Seven devils came, and seven archangels descended from on high. The archangels stood apart and looked on through veils. The devils were close by; they shone, they acted. Mammon came on his pearly shell in the shape of a beautiful naked woman; her snowy body dazzled the eye, no human form ever equalled it; and he said, ‘I am Pleasure; thou shalt possess me!’ Lucifer, prince of serpents, was there in sovereign robes; his Manhood was glorious as the beauty of an angel, and he said, ‘Humanity shall be at thy feet!’ The Queen of misers,—she who gives back naught that she has ever received,—the Sea, came wrapped in her virent mantle; she opened her bosom, she showed her gems, she brought forth her treasures and offered them; waves of sapphire and of emerald came at her bidding; her hidden wonders stirred, they rose to the surface of her breast, they spoke; the rarest pearl of Ocean spread its iridescent wings and gave voice to its marine melodies, saying, ‘Twin daughter of suffering, we are sisters! await me; let us go together; all I need is to become a Woman.’ The Bird with the wings of an eagle and the paws of a lion, the head of a woman and the body of a horse, the Animal, fell down before her and licked her feet, and promised seven hundred years of plenty to her best-beloved daughter. Then came the most formidable of all, the Child, weeping at her knees, and saying, ‘Wilt thou leave me, feeble and suffering as I am? oh, my mother, stay!’ and he played with her, and shed languor on the air, and the Heavens themselves had pity for his wail. The Virgin of pure song brought forth her choirs to relax the soul. The Kings of the East came with their slaves, their armies, and their women; the Wounded asked her for succor, the Sorrowful stretched forth their hands: ‘Do not leave us! do not leave us!’ they cried. I, too, I cried, ‘Do not leave us! we adore thee! stay!’ Flowers, bursting from the seed, bathed her in their fragrance which uttered, ‘Stay!’ The giant Enakim came forth from Jupiter, leading Gold and its friends and all the Spirits of the Astral Regions which are joined with him, and they said, ‘We are thine for seven hundred years.’ At last came Death on his pale horse, crying, ‘I will obey thee!’ One and all fell prostrate before her. Could you but have seen them! They covered as it were a vast plain, and they cried aloud to her, ‘We have nurtured thee, thou art our child; do not abandon us!’ At length Life issued from her Ruby Waters, and said, ‘I will not leave thee!’ then, finding Seraphita silent, she flamed upon her as the sun, crying out, ‘I am light!’ ‘The light is there!’ cried Seraphita, pointing to the clouds where stood the archangels; but she was wearied out; Desire had wrung her nerves, she could only cry, ‘My God! my God!’ Ah! many an Angelic Spirit, scaling the mountain and nigh to the summit, has set his foot upon a rolling stone which plunged him back into the abyss! All these lost Spirits adored her constancy; they stood around her,—a choir without a song,—weeping and whispering, ‘Courage!’ At last she conquered; Desire—let loose upon her in every Shape and every Species—was vanquished. She stood in prayer, and when at last her eyes were lifted she saw the feet of Angels circling in the Heavens.”

“I saw Species and Shapes; I heard the Spirit of all things; I witnessed the revolt of the Evil Ones; I listened to the words of the Good. Seven devils appeared, and seven archangels came down from above. The archangels stood apart, observing through veils. The devils were nearby; they shone, they acted. Mammon arrived on his pearly shell, taking the form of a beautiful naked woman; her snowy body dazzled the eye, no human figure ever matched it; and he said, ‘I am Pleasure; you shall possess me!’ Lucifer, the prince of serpents, was there in regal robes; his Manhood was as glorious as an angel's beauty, and he said, ‘Humanity shall be at your feet!’ The Queen of misers—who gives back nothing of what she has ever received—the Sea, came wrapped in her green mantle; she opened her bosom, revealed her gems, brought forth her treasures, and offered them; waves of sapphire and emerald came at her command; her hidden wonders stirred, rose to the surface of her breast, and spoke; the rarest pearl of the Ocean spread its iridescent wings and sang its marine melodies, saying, ‘Twin daughter of suffering, we are sisters! await me; let us go together; all I need is to become a Woman.’ The Bird with the wings of an eagle and the paws of a lion, the head of a woman and the body of a horse, the Animal, fell before her and licked her feet, promising seven hundred years of plenty to her dearest daughter. Then came the most formidable of all, the Child, weeping at her knees, saying, ‘Will you leave me, weak and suffering as I am? oh, my mother, stay!’ and he played with her, filling the air with languor, and the Heavens themselves took pity on his wail. The Virgin of pure song brought forth her choirs to soothe the soul. The Kings of the East came with their slaves, armies, and women; the Wounded asked her for help, the Sorrowful reached out their hands: ‘Do not leave us! do not leave us!’ they cried. I, too, cried, ‘Do not leave us! we adore you! stay!’ Flowers, breaking from their seeds, drenched her in their fragrance which said, ‘Stay!’ The giant Enakim emerged from Jupiter, leading Gold and its friends, along with all the Spirits of the Astral Regions that are united with him, and they said, ‘We are yours for seven hundred years.’ Finally, Death arrived on his pale horse, exclaiming, ‘I will obey you!’ One and all fell prostrate before her. If only you could have seen them! They covered a vast plain, crying out to her, ‘We have nurtured you, you are our child; do not abandon us!’ At last, Life emerged from her Ruby Waters, saying, ‘I will not leave you!’ Then, noticing Seraphita silent, she flared upon her like the sun, shouting, ‘I am light!’ ‘The light is there!’ cried Seraphita, pointing to the clouds where the archangels stood; but she was worn out; Desire had strained her nerves, and she could only cry, ‘My God! my God!’ Ah! many an Angelic Spirit, climbing the mountain and nearly reaching the summit, has stepped on a rolling stone that sent him tumbling back into the abyss! All these lost Spirits adored her steadfastness; they surrounded her—a choir without a song—crying and whispering, ‘Courage!’ At last, she triumphed; Desire—set loose upon her in every Shape and every Species—was defeated. She stood in prayer, and when at last her eyes were raised, she saw the feet of Angels circling in the Heavens.”

“She saw the feet of Angels?” repeated Wilfrid.

“She saw the feet of Angels?” Wilfrid repeated.

“Yes,” said the old man.

“Yes,” said the old guy.

“Was it a dream that she told you?” asked Wilfrid.

“Did she tell you it was a dream?” Wilfrid asked.

“A dream as real as your life,” answered David; “I was there.”

“A dream as real as your life,” David replied; “I was there.”

The calm assurance of the old servant affected Wilfrid powerfully. He went away asking himself whether these visions were any less extraordinary than those he had read of in Swedenborg the night before.

The calm confidence of the old servant deeply impacted Wilfrid. He left wondering if these visions were any less amazing than those he had read about in Swedenborg the night before.

“If Spirits exist, they must act,” he was saying to himself as he entered the parsonage, where he found Monsieur Becker alone.

“If spirits exist, they must take action,” he thought to himself as he walked into the parsonage, where he found Monsieur Becker alone.

“Dear pastor,” he said, “Seraphita is connected with us in form only, and even that form is inexplicable. Do not think me a madman or a lover; a profound conviction cannot be argued with. Convert my belief into scientific theories, and let us try to enlighten each other. To-morrow evening we shall both be with her.”

“Dear pastor,” he said, “Seraphita is connected to us only in appearance, and even that appearance is beyond explanation. Don’t think of me as a madman or a lover; a deep conviction can't be debated. Turn my belief into scientific theories, and let’s try to understand each other better. Tomorrow evening, we will both be with her.”

“What then?” said Monsieur Becker.

“What now?” said Monsieur Becker.

“If her eye ignores space,” replied Wilfrid, “if her thought is an intelligent sight which enables her to perceive all things in their essence, and to connect them with the general evolution of the universe, if, in a word, she sees and knows all, let us seat the Pythoness on her tripod, let us force this pitiless eagle by threats to spread its wings! Help me! I breathe a fire which burns my vitals; I must quench it or it will consume me. I have found a prey at last, and it shall be mine!”

“If her eye overlooks distance,” replied Wilfrid, “if her thought is a keen insight that allows her to grasp everything in its essence and link them to the overall evolution of the universe, if, in short, she sees and understands everything, let’s put the Pythoness on her tripod; let’s compel this merciless eagle by threats to spread its wings! Help me! I’m engulfed in a fire that’s burning me up; I need to extinguish it or it will destroy me. I’ve finally found my target, and it will be mine!”

“The conquest will be difficult,” said the pastor, “because this girl is—”

“The conquest will be hard,” said the pastor, “because this girl is—”

“Is what?” cried Wilfrid.

"Is what?" shouted Wilfrid.

“Mad,” said the old man.

"Crazy," said the old man.

“I will not dispute her madness, but neither must you dispute her wonderful powers. Dear Monsieur Becker, she has often confounded me with her learning. Has she travelled?”

“I won’t argue about her madness, but you can’t ignore her incredible talents. Dear Monsieur Becker, she has often amazed me with her knowledge. Has she traveled?”

“From her house to the fiord, no further.”

“From her house to the fjord, no further.”

“Never left this place!” exclaimed Wilfrid. “Then she must have read immensely.”

“Never left this place!” Wilfrid exclaimed. “Then she must have read a lot.”

“Not a page, not one iota! I am the only person who possesses any books in Jarvis. The works of Swedenborg—the only books that were in the chateau—you see before you. She has never looked into a single one of them.”

“Not a single page, not even a bit! I’m the only one who owns any books in Jarvis. The works of Swedenborg—the only books that were in the chateau—you see right here. She has never read a single one of them.”

“Have you tried to talk with her?”

“Have you tried talking to her?”

“What good would that do?”

“What's the point of that?”

“Does no one live with her in that house?”

“Doesn't anyone live with her in that house?”

“She has no friends but you and Minna, nor any servant except old David.”

“She has no friends except you and Minna, and no servant other than old David.”

“It cannot be that she knows nothing of science nor of art.”

"It can't be that she knows nothing about science or art."

“Who should teach her?” said the pastor.

“Who should teach her?” asked the pastor.

“But if she can discuss such matters pertinently, as she has often done with me, what do you make of it?”

“But if she can talk about these things meaningfully, like she often has with me, what do you think about that?”

“The girl may have acquired through years of silence the faculties enjoyed by Apollonius of Tyana and other pretended sorcerers burned by the Inquisition, which did not choose to admit the fact of second-sight.”

“The girl might have gained, after years of silence, the abilities possessed by Apollonius of Tyana and other self-proclaimed sorcerers who were executed by the Inquisition, which refused to acknowledge the reality of second sight.”

“If she can speak Arabic, what would you say to that?”

“If she can speak Arabic, what do you think about that?”

“The history of medical science gives many authentic instances of girls who have spoken languages entirely unknown to them.”

“The history of medical science provides many credible examples of girls who spoke languages they had never learned.”

“What can I do?” exclaimed Wilfrid. “She knows of secrets in my past life known only to me.”

“What can I do?” Wilfrid exclaimed. “She knows secrets from my past that only I am aware of.”

“I shall be curious if she can tell me thoughts that I have confided to no living person,” said Monsieur Becker.

“I'll be curious to see if she can share thoughts I've never told anyone,” said Monsieur Becker.

Minna entered the room.

Minna walked into the room.

“Well, my daughter, and how is your familiar spirit?”

“Well, my daughter, how's your spirit guide?”

“He suffers, father,” she answered, bowing to Wilfrid. “Human passions, clothed in their false riches, surrounded him all night, and showed him all the glories of the world. But you think these things mere tales.”

“He's in pain, Dad,” she replied, nodding to Wilfrid. “Human desires, wrapped in their fake luxuries, surrounded him all night and revealed all the wonders of the world. But you consider these things just stories.”

“Tales as beautiful to those who read them in their brains as the ‘Arabian Nights’ to common minds,” said the pastor, smiling.

“Tales that are just as beautiful to those who imagine them as the ‘Arabian Nights’ are to ordinary minds,” said the pastor, smiling.

“Did not Satan carry our Savior to the pinnacle of the Temple, and show him all the kingdoms of the world?” she said.

“Didn’t Satan take our Savior to the highest point of the Temple and show him all the kingdoms of the world?” she said.

“The Evangelists,” replied her father, “did not correct their copies very carefully, and several versions are in existence.”

“The Evangelists,” her father replied, “didn't proofread their copies very closely, and there are several versions out there.”

“You believe in the reality of these visions?” said Wilfrid to Minna.

“You really believe in these visions?” Wilfrid asked Minna.

“Who can doubt when he relates them.”

“Who can doubt it when he tells them?”

“He?” demanded Wilfrid. “Who?”

"He's?" demanded Wilfrid. "Who?"

“He who is there,” replied Minna, motioning towards the chateau.

“He who is there,” replied Minna, pointing towards the chateau.

“Are you speaking of Seraphita?” he said.

“Are you talking about Seraphita?” he said.

The young girl bent her head, and looked at him with an expression of gentle mischief.

The young girl tilted her head and looked at him with a playful expression.

“You too!” exclaimed Wilfrid, “you take pleasure in confounding me. Who and what is she? What do you think of her?”

“You too!” exclaimed Wilfrid. “You enjoy confusing me. Who is she? What do you think of her?”

“What I feel is inexplicable,” said Minna, blushing.

“What I feel is hard to explain,” said Minna, blushing.

“You are all crazy!” cried the pastor.

“You're all crazy!” shouted the pastor.

“Farewell, until to-morrow evening,” said Wilfrid.

“Goodbye, see you tomorrow night,” said Wilfrid.





CHAPTER IV. THE CLOUDS OF THE SANCTUARY

There are pageants in which all the material splendors that man arrays co-operate. Nations of slaves and divers have searched the sands of ocean and the bowels of earth for the pearls and diamonds which adorn the spectators. Transmitted as heirlooms from generation to generation, these treasures have shone on consecrated brows and could be the most faithful of historians had they speech. They know the joys and sorrows of the great and those of the small. Everywhere do they go; they are worn with pride at festivals, carried in despair to usurers, borne off in triumph amid blood and pillage, enshrined in masterpieces conceived by art for their protection. None, except the pearl of Cleopatra, has been lost. The Great and the Fortunate assemble to witness the coronation of some king, whose trappings are the work of men’s hands, but the purple of whose raiment is less glorious than that of the flowers of the field. These festivals, splendid in light, bathed in music which the hand of man creates, aye, all the triumphs of that hand are subdued by a thought, crushed by a sentiment. The Mind can illumine in a man and round a man a light more vivid, can open his ear to more melodious harmonies, can seat him on clouds of shining constellations and teach him to question them. The Heart can do still greater things. Man may come into the presence of one sole being and find in a single word, a single look, an influence so weighty to bear, of so luminous a light, so penetrating a sound, that he succumbs and kneels before it. The most real of all splendors are not in outward things, they are within us. A single secret of science is a realm of wonders to the man of learning. Do the trumpets of Power, the jewels of Wealth, the music of Joy, or a vast concourse of people attend his mental festival? No, he finds his glory in some dim retreat where, perchance, a pallid suffering man whispers a single word into his ear; that word, like a torch lighted in a mine, reveals to him a Science. All human ideas, arrayed in every attractive form which Mystery can invent surrounded a blind man seated in a wayside ditch. Three worlds, the Natural, the Spiritual, the Divine, with all their spheres, opened their portals to a Florentine exile; he walked attended by the Happy and the Unhappy; by those who prayed and those who moaned; by angels and by souls in hell. When the Sent of God, who knew and could accomplish all things, appeared to three of his disciples it was at eventide, at the common table of the humblest of inns; and then and there the Light broke forth, shattering Material Forms, illuminating the Spiritual Faculties, so that they saw him in his glory, and the earth lay at their feet like a cast-off sandal.

There are events where all the material wonders that people create come together. Nations of laborers and artisans have searched the sands of the ocean and the depths of the earth for the pearls and diamonds that adorn the onlookers. Passed down as heirlooms from generation to generation, these treasures have shone on sacred heads and could tell the most truthful stories if they could speak. They hold the joys and sorrows of the powerful and the humble. They travel everywhere; they're worn proudly at festivals, taken in desperation to moneylenders, carried off in triumph amid violence and looting, and protected in masterpieces designed by artists. Except for Cleopatra's pearl, none have been lost. The great and the fortunate gather to witness the crowning of a king, whose decorations are crafted by human hands, yet the richness of his royal robes pales compared to the beauty of wildflowers. These celebrations, filled with light and surrounded by music created by human hands, all the achievements of that hand are overshadowed by a thought, crushed by a feeling. The mind can shine a brighter light on a person, can open their ears to more melodious tunes, can lift them onto clouds of shining stars and teach them to question them. The heart can accomplish even greater things. A person may come face-to-face with a single being and find in one word, one glance, a weighty influence, so bright, so penetrating, that they yield and kneel before it. The truest splendors aren't found in external things; they are within us. A single secret of science is a realm of wonders to the knowledgeable person. Do the trumpets of power, the gems of wealth, the music of joy, or a large crowd enhance their intellectual celebration? No, their glory is found in some quiet retreat where, perhaps, a pale, suffering person whispers a single word in their ear; that word, like a torch lit in a mine, reveals a science to them. All human ideas, shaped in every attractive form that mystery can devise, surrounded a blind man sitting in a ditch by the roadside. Three worlds—the Natural, the Spiritual, the Divine—along with all their dimensions, opened their doors to a Florentine exile; he wandered accompanied by the Happy and the Unhappy; by those who prayed and those who cried out in anguish; by angels and souls in hell. When the Messenger of God, who knew and could do all things, appeared to three of his disciples, it was at dusk, at the modest table of the simplest inn; and at that moment the Light burst forth, breaking apart Material Forms, illuminating Spiritual Faculties, so that they saw Him in His glory, and the earth lay beneath them like an old sandal.

Monsieur Becker, Wilfrid, and Minna were all under the influence of fear as they took their way to meet the extraordinary being whom each desired to question. To them, in their several ways, the Swedish castle had grown to mean some gigantic representation, some spectacle like those whose colors and masses are skilfully and harmoniously marshalled by the poets, and whose personages, imaginary actors to men, are real to those who begin to penetrate the Spiritual World. On the tiers of this Coliseum Monsieur Becker seated the gray legions of Doubt, the stern ideas, the specious formulas of Dispute. He convoked the various antagonistic worlds of philosophy and religion, and they all appeared, in the guise of a fleshless shape, like that in which art embodies Time,—an old man bearing in one hand a scythe, in the other a broken globe, the human universe.

Monsieur Becker, Wilfrid, and Minna were all feeling scared as they made their way to meet the extraordinary being they each wanted to question. For each of them, the Swedish castle had come to symbolize something huge, a spectacle like those that poets skillfully and harmoniously bring to life, where the characters, imaginary to most, feel real to those who begin to explore the Spiritual World. In the tiers of this Coliseum, Monsieur Becker placed the gray legions of Doubt, the harsh ideas, and the misleading arguments of Dispute. He summoned the various opposing realms of philosophy and religion, and they all appeared as a ghostly figure, similar to how art represents Time—an old man holding a scythe in one hand and a broken globe, symbolizing the human universe, in the other.

Wilfrid had bidden to the scene his earliest illusions and his latest hopes, human destiny and its conflicts, religion and its conquering powers.

Wilfrid had brought to the scene his earliest dreams and his latest hopes, human destiny and its struggles, religion and its triumphing forces.

Minna saw heaven confusedly by glimpses; love raised a curtain wrought with mysterious images, and the melodious sounds which met her ear redoubled her curiosity.

Minna caught glimpses of heaven, though they were unclear; love lifted a veil filled with mysterious images, and the beautiful sounds that reached her ears only increased her curiosity.

To all three, therefore, this evening was to be what that other evening had been for the pilgrims to Emmaus, what a vision was to Dante, an inspiration to Homer,—to them, three aspects of the world revealed, veils rent away, doubts dissipated, darkness illumined. Humanity in all its moods expecting light could not be better represented than here by this young girl, this man in the vigor of his age, and these old men, of whom one was learned enough to doubt, the other ignorant enough to believe. Never was any scene more simple in appearance, nor more portentous in reality.

To all three, this evening was like what that other evening was for the pilgrims on their way to Emmaus, what a vision meant for Dante, and what inspiration meant for Homer—each a way the world opened up, revealing truths, clearing away doubts, and bringing light to darkness. Humanity, in all its moods, waiting for enlightenment, was perfectly captured by this young girl, this man in the prime of his life, and these elderly men, one wise enough to question and the other naive enough to believe. No scene has ever looked simpler, yet been more significant in reality.

When they entered the room, ushered in by old David, they found Seraphita standing by a table on which were served the various dishes which compose a “tea”; a form of collation which in the North takes the place of wine and its pleasures,—reserved more exclusively for Southern climes. Certainly nothing proclaimed in her, or in him, a being with the strange power of appearing under two distinct forms; nothing about her betrayed the manifold powers which she wielded. Like a careful housewife attending to the comfort of her guests, she ordered David to put more wood into the stove.

When they walked into the room, guided by old David, they saw Seraphita standing by a table filled with the various dishes that make up a "tea"; a type of snack that in the North replaces wine and its pleasures, which are more commonly enjoyed in Southern regions. There was nothing in her or him that indicated they had the unusual ability to appear in two different forms; nothing about her revealed the many powers she possessed. Like a diligent host making sure her guests were comfortable, she instructed David to add more wood to the stove.

“Good evening, my neighbors,” she said. “Dear Monsieur Becker, you do right to come; you see me living for the last time, perhaps. This winter has killed me. Will you sit there?” she said to Wilfrid. “And you, Minna, here?” pointing to a chair beside her. “I see you have brought your embroidery. Did you invent that stitch? the design is very pretty. For whom is it,—your father, or monsieur?” she added, turning to Wilfrid. “Surely we ought to give him, before we part, a remembrance of the daughters of Norway.”

“Good evening, neighbors,” she said. “Dear Monsieur Becker, you’re right to come; you might be seeing me for the last time. This winter has really taken a toll on me. Will you sit over there?” she said to Wilfrid. “And you, Minna, here?” pointing to a chair next to her. “I see you’ve brought your embroidery. Did you create that stitch? The design is really nice. Who is it for—your father or monsieur?” she added, glancing at Wilfrid. “Surely we should give him, before we say goodbye, a keepsake from the daughters of Norway.”

“Did you suffer much yesterday?” asked Wilfrid.

“Did you go through a lot yesterday?” asked Wilfrid.

“It was nothing,” she answered; “the suffering gladdened me; it was necessary, to enable me to leave this life.”

“It was nothing,” she replied; “the suffering made me happy; it was necessary for me to move on from this life.”

“Then death does not alarm you?” said Monsieur Becker, smiling, for he did not think her ill.

“Then death doesn't scare you?” said Monsieur Becker, smiling, because he didn't believe she was unwell.

“No, dear pastor; there are two ways of dying: to some, death is victory, to others, defeat.”

“No, dear pastor; there are two ways to die: for some, death is a victory, for others, it's a defeat.”

“Do you think that you have conquered?” asked Minna.

“Do you think you've won?” asked Minna.

“I do not know,” she said, “perhaps I have only taken a step in the path.”

“I don’t know,” she said, “maybe I’ve just taken a step on the journey.”

The lustrous splendor of her brow grew dim, her eyes were veiled beneath slow-dropping lids; a simple movement which affected the prying guests and kept them silent. Monsieur Becker was the first to recover courage.

The shining beauty of her forehead faded, her eyes were hidden beneath heavy lids; a simple gesture that silenced the curious guests. Monsieur Becker was the first to regain his composure.

“Dear child,” he said, “you are truth itself, and you are ever kind. I would ask of you to-night something other than the dainties of your tea-table. If we may believe certain persons, you know amazing things; if this be true, would it not be charitable in you to solve a few of our doubts?”

“Dear child,” he said, “you embody truth, and you are always kind. I would like to ask you tonight for something other than the treats from your tea table. If we can believe some people, you know incredible things; if this is true, wouldn’t it be generous of you to help clarify a few of our uncertainties?”

“Ah!” she said smiling, “I walk on the clouds. I visit the depths of the fiord; the sea is my steed and I bridle it; I know where the singing flower grows, and the talking light descends, and fragrant colors shine! I wear the seal of Solomon; I am a fairy; I cast my orders to the wind which, like an abject slave, fulfils them; my eyes can pierce the earth and behold its treasures; for lo! am I not the virgin to whom the pearls dart from their ocean depths and—”

“Ah!” she said, smiling, “I walk on clouds. I explore the depths of the fjord; the sea is my horse and I ride it; I know where the singing flower blooms, where the talking light falls, and where fragrant colors shine! I wear the seal of Solomon; I am a fairy; I send my commands to the wind, which, like a submissive servant, obeys them; my eyes can see through the earth and discover its treasures; for look! Am I not the virgin to whom the pearls rise from their ocean depths and—”

“—who led me safely to the summit of the Falberg?” said Minna, interrupting her.

“—who brought me safely to the top of the Falberg?” Minna asked, cutting her off.

“Thou! thou too!” exclaimed the strange being, with a luminous glance at the young girl which filled her soul with trouble. “Had I not the faculty of reading through your foreheads the desires which have brought you here, should I be what you think I am?” she said, encircling all three with her controlling glance, to David’s great satisfaction. The old man rubbed his hands with pleasure as he left the room.

“Hey! You too!” exclaimed the strange being, with a bright look at the young girl that filled her soul with unease. “If I didn’t have the ability to see the desires that brought you here written on your foreheads, would I be what you think I am?” she said, surrounding all three of them with her commanding gaze, much to David’s delight. The old man rubbed his hands together in satisfaction as he left the room.

“Ah!” she resumed after a pause, “you have come, all of you, with the curiosity of children. You, my poor Monsieur Becker, have asked yourself how it was possible that a girl of seventeen should know even a single one of those secrets which men of science seek with their noses to the earth,—instead of raising their eyes to heaven. Were I to tell you how and at what point the plant merges into the animal you would begin to doubt your doubts. You have plotted to question me; you will admit that?”

“Ah!” she continued after a moment, “you’ve all arrived with the curiosity of kids. You, my poor Monsieur Becker, must have wondered how a seventeen-year-old girl could know even one of those secrets that scientists chase while keeping their noses to the ground—rather than looking up at the sky. If I were to explain how and where the plant becomes the animal, you’d start to question your own doubts. You’ve schemed to ask me; can you admit that?”

“Yes, dear Seraphita,” answered Wilfrid; “but the desire is a natural one to men, is it not?”

“Yes, dear Seraphita,” Wilfrid replied; “but isn't the desire a natural one for people?”

“You will bore this dear child with such topics,” she said, passing her hand lightly over Minna’s hair with a caressing gesture.

“You're going to bore this sweet child with such topics,” she said, gently brushing her hand over Minna’s hair in a soothing gesture.

The young girl raised her eyes and seemed as though she longed to lose herself in him.

The young girl looked up and seemed like she wanted to lose herself in him.

“Speech is the endowment of us all,” resumed the mysterious creature, gravely. “Woe to him who keeps silence, even in a desert, believing that no one hears him; all voices speak and all ears listen here below. Speech moves the universe. Monsieur Becker, I desire to say nothing unnecessarily. I know the difficulties that beset your mind; would you not think it a miracle if I were now to lay bare the past history of your consciousness? Well, the miracle shall be accomplished. You have never admitted to yourself the full extent of your doubts. I alone, immovable in my faith, I can show it to you; I can terrify you with yourself.

“Speaking is a gift we all have,” the mysterious creature continued, seriously. “Woe to anyone who remains silent, even in a desert, thinking that no one hears them; all voices speak and all ears listen down here. Speech moves the universe. Monsieur Becker, I don’t want to say anything unnecessary. I understand the challenges weighing on your mind; wouldn’t you think it was a miracle if I revealed the complete history of your thoughts? Well, that miracle will happen. You’ve never fully acknowledged the extent of your doubts. I alone, steadfast in my belief, can show it to you; I can frighten you with the truth about yourself.”

“You stand on the darkest side of Doubt. You do not believe in God,—although you know it not,—and all things here below are secondary to him who rejects the first principle of things. Let us leave aside the fruitless discussions of false philosophy. The spiritualist generations made as many and as vain efforts to deny Matter as the materialist generations have made to deny Spirit. Why such discussions? Does not man himself offer irrefragable proof of both systems? Do we not find in him material things and spiritual things? None but a madman can refuse to see in the human body a fragment of Matter; your natural sciences, when they decompose it, find little difference between its elements and those of other animals. On the other hand, the idea produced in man by the comparison of many objects has never seemed to any one to belong to the domain of Matter. As to this, I offer no opinion. I am now concerned with your doubts, not with my certainties. To you, as to the majority of thinkers, the relations between things, the reality of which is proved to you by your sensations and which you possess the faculty to discover, do not seem Material. The Natural universe of things and beings ends, in man, with the Spiritual universe of similarities or differences which he perceives among the innumerable forms of Nature,—relations so multiplied as to seem infinite; for if, up to the present time, no one has been able to enumerate the separate terrestrial creations, who can reckon their correlations? Is not the fraction which you know, in relation to their totality, what a single number is to infinity? Here, then, you fall into a perception of the infinite which undoubtedly obliges you to conceive of a purely Spiritual world.

“You're standing on the darkest side of Doubt. You don't believe in God—though you may not realize it—and everything here below is secondary to someone who rejects the core principle of things. Let's put aside the pointless debates of false philosophy. The spiritual generations made as many futile attempts to deny Matter as the materialist generations have made to deny Spirit. Why bother with such arguments? Does human existence not provide undeniable proof of both perspectives? Don't we see both material and spiritual aspects in people? Only a madman would refuse to acknowledge that the human body is a piece of Matter; your natural sciences find little difference between its components and those of other animals. On the flip side, the ideas formed in humans through the comparison of various objects have never been perceived as belonging to the realm of Matter. I offer no opinion on this. I'm focused on your doubts, not my beliefs. For you, like most thinkers, the connections between things—proven real by your senses and accessible through your ability to discover—don’t appear Material. The natural universe of things and beings culminates, in humans, with the spiritual universe formed by the similarities or differences they perceive among the countless forms of Nature—relations so numerous they seem infinite; for if nobody has been able to list all the distinct earthly creations to date, who could possibly calculate their correlations? Isn't the tiny fraction you know, in relation to the whole, comparable to a single number in the face of infinity? Thus, you encounter a sense of the infinite that undoubtedly compels you to imagine a purely Spiritual world.”

“Thus man himself offers sufficient proof of the two orders,—Matter and Spirit. In him culminates a visible finite universe; in him begins a universe invisible and infinite,—two worlds unknown to each other. Have the pebbles of the fiord a perception of their combined being? have they a consciousness of the colors they present to the eye of man? do they hear the music of the waves that lap them? Let us therefore spring over and not attempt to sound the abysmal depths presented to our minds in the union of a Material universe and a Spiritual universe,—a creation visible, ponderable, tangible, terminating in a creation invisible, imponderable, intangible; completely dissimilar, separated by the void, yet united by indisputable bonds and meeting in a being who derives equally from the one and from the other! Let us mingle in one world these two worlds, absolutely irreconcilable to your philosophies, but conjoined by fact. However abstract man may suppose the relation which binds two things together, the line of junction is perceptible. How? Where? We are not now in search of the vanishing point where Matter subtilizes. If such were the question, I cannot see why He who has, by physical relations, studded with stars at immeasurable distances the heavens which veil Him, may not have created solid substances, nor why you deny Him the faculty of giving a body to thought.

“Thus, humanity itself provides enough evidence of two realms—Matter and Spirit. In us, a visible finite universe reaches its peak; in us, an invisible and infinite universe begins—two worlds that remain unaware of each other. Do the pebbles of the fjord perceive their combined existence? Do they have an awareness of the colors they present to the human eye? Do they hear the music of the waves that wash over them? Therefore, let us leap over and not try to explore the profound depths that our minds encounter in the merging of a Material universe and a Spiritual universe—a creation that is visible, measurable, and tangible, ending in a creation that is invisible, immeasurable, and intangible; completely different, separated by a void, yet connected by undeniable ties and converging in a being who originates equally from both! Let us blend these two worlds into one, absolutely irreconcilable to your philosophies, yet joined by reality. No matter how abstractly humans may think about the connection binding two things, the point of intersection is noticeable. How? Where? We are not currently looking for the vanishing point where Matter becomes refined. If that were the question, I don't understand why He who has, through physical relations, filled the heavens with stars at unimaginable distances that conceal Him, could not have created solid substances, nor why you deny Him the ability to give form to thought.”

“Thus your invisible moral universe and your visible physical universe are one and the same matter. We will not separate properties from substances, nor objects from effects. All that exists, all that presses upon us and overwhelms us from above or from below, before us or in us, all that which our eyes and our minds perceive, all these named and unnamed things compose—in order to fit the problem of Creation to the measure of your logic—a block of finite Matter; but were it infinite, God would still not be its master. Now, reasoning with your views, dear pastor, no matter in what way God the infinite is concerned with this block of finite Matter, He cannot exist and retain the attributes with which man invests Him. Seek Him in facts, and He is not; spiritually and materially, you have made God impossible. Listen to the Word of human Reason forced to its ultimate conclusions.

“Your invisible moral universe and your visible physical universe are the same thing. We won't separate properties from substances or objects from effects. Everything that exists, everything that weighs on us and overwhelms us from above or below, in front of us or within us, all that our eyes and minds can perceive, all these named and unnamed things together— to fit the problem of Creation to the scale of your logic—make up a block of finite Matter; but even if it were infinite, God still wouldn’t be its master. Now, thinking about your views, dear pastor, no matter how the infinite God relates to this block of finite Matter, He cannot exist and keep the attributes that humans assign to Him. Look for Him in facts, and He won't be found; spiritually and materially, you’ve made God impossible. Pay attention to the Word of human Reason pushed to its ultimate conclusions.”

“In bringing God face to face with the Great Whole, we see that only two states are possible between them,—either God and Matter are contemporaneous, or God existed alone before Matter. Were Reason—the light that has guided the human race from the dawn of its existence—accumulated in one brain, even that mighty brain could not invent a third mode of being without suppressing both Matter and God. Let human philosophies pile mountain upon mountain of words and of ideas, let religions accumulate images and beliefs, revelations and mysteries, you must face at last this terrible dilemma and choose between the two propositions which compose it; you have no option, and one as much as the other leads human reason to Doubt.

“In bringing God face to face with the Great Whole, we see that only two states are possible between them—either God and Matter exist together, or God existed alone before Matter. Even if all the Reason—the insight that has guided humanity since its beginnings—were gathered in one brain, that powerful mind could not come up with a third state of being without ignoring both Matter and God. Let human philosophies stack up mountains of words and ideas; let religions gather images and beliefs, revelations and mysteries. You must ultimately confront this difficult choice and decide between the two propositions that make it up; you have no other option, and both lead human reason to Doubt just as much as the other.

“The problem thus established, what signifies Spirit or Matter? Why trouble about the march of the worlds in one direction or in another, since the Being who guides them is shown to be an absurdity? Why continue to ask whether man is approaching heaven or receding from it, whether creation is rising towards Spirit or descending towards Matter, if the questioned universe gives no reply? What signifies theogonies and their armies, theologies and their dogmas, since whichever side of the problem is man’s choice, his God exists not? Let us for a moment take up the first proposition, and suppose God contemporaneous with Matter. Is subjection to the action or the co-existence of an alien substance consistent with being God at all? In such a system, would not God become a secondary agent compelled to organize Matter? If so, who compelled Him? Between His material gross companion and Himself, who was the arbiter? Who paid the wages of the six days’ labor imputed to the great Designer? Has any determining force been found which was neither God nor Matter? God being regarded as the manufacturer of the machinery of the worlds, is it not as ridiculous to call Him God as to call the slave who turns the grindstone a Roman citizen? Besides, another difficulty, as insoluble to this supreme human reason as it is to God, presents itself.

“The problem being established, what do Spirit or Matter really mean? Why worry about whether the worlds are moving in one direction or another, when the Being that guides them seems to be an absurdity? Why keep asking if humanity is getting closer to heaven or moving away from it, whether creation is rising toward Spirit or falling toward Matter, if the universe in question offers no answers? What do theogonies and their armies, theologies and their doctrines matter, when no matter which side of the issue one chooses, their God does not exist? Let’s take a moment to consider the first proposition and suppose that God exists alongside Matter. Is being subject to the action or coexistence of an outside substance consistent with being God at all? In such a scenario, wouldn’t God become a secondary agent forced to organize Matter? If that’s the case, who forced Him? Between His material, clumsy companion and Himself, who was the mediator? Who paid for the six days of labor attributed to the great Designer? Has any determining force been identified that was neither God nor Matter? If God is seen as the maker of the machinery of the worlds, isn’t it just as silly to call Him God as it is to call the slave turning the grindstone a Roman citizen? Moreover, there’s another problem, equally unsolvable for supreme human reason as it is for God.”

“If we carry the problem higher, shall we not be like the Hindus, who put the world upon a tortoise, the tortoise on an elephant, and do not know on what the feet of their elephant may rest? This supreme will, issuing from the contest between God and Matter, this God, this more than God, can He have existed throughout eternity without willing what He afterwards willed,—admitting that Eternity can be divided into two eras. No matter where God is, what becomes of His intuitive intelligence if He did not know His ultimate thought? Which, then, is the true Eternity,—the created Eternity or the uncreated? But if God throughout all time did will the world such as it is, this new necessity, which harmonizes with the idea of sovereign intelligence, implies the co-eternity of Matter. Whether Matter be co-eternal by a divine will necessarily accordant with itself from the beginning, or whether Matter be co-eternal of its own being, the power of God, which must be absolute, perishes if His will is circumscribed; for in that case God would find within Him a determining force which would control Him. Can He be God if He can no more separate Himself from His creation in a past eternity than in the coming eternity?

“If we elevate the problem further, are we not like the Hindus, who place the world on a tortoise, the tortoise on an elephant, without knowing what supports the feet of their elephant? This ultimate will, arising from the struggle between God and Matter, this God, this greater than God, can He have existed through eternity without having intended what He later intended, assuming that Eternity can be split into two periods? No matter where God exists, what happens to His intuitive intelligence if He did not comprehend His ultimate thought? Which is the true Eternity—the created one or the uncreated? But if God has willed the world as it is throughout all time, this new necessity, which aligns with the concept of sovereign intelligence, suggests the co-eternity of Matter. Whether Matter is co-eternal due to a divine will that has been consistent from the start, or whether Matter is co-eternal by its own nature, the power of God, which must be absolute, ceases to exist if His will is limited; for in that case, God would find within Himself a determining force that would control Him. Can He be God if He cannot separate Himself from His creation in a past eternity any more than in the future eternity?”

“This face of the problem is insoluble in its cause. Let us now inquire into its effects. If a God compelled to have created the world from all eternity seems inexplicable, He is quite as unintelligible in perpetual cohesion with His work. God, constrained to live eternally united to His creation is held down to His first position as workman. Can you conceive of a God who shall be neither independent of nor dependent on His work? Could He destroy that work without challenging Himself? Ask yourself, and decide! Whether He destroys it some day, or whether He never destroys it, either way is fatal to the attributes without which God cannot exist. Is the world an experiment? is it a perishable form to which destruction must come? If it is, is not God inconsistent and impotent? inconsistent, because He ought to have seen the result before the attempt,—moreover why should He delay to destroy that which He is to destroy?—impotent, for how else could He have created an imperfect man?

“This aspect of the problem is unsolvable in terms of its cause. Now, let’s look at its effects. If a God who has always created the world seems inexplicable, He is just as difficult to understand in His ongoing connection to His creation. God, forced to remain eternally linked to His work, is stuck in His initial role as creator. Can you imagine a God who is neither independent from nor dependent on His work? Could He wipe out that work without undermining Himself? Think it over and make a decision! Whether He destroys it someday, or never destroys it, both scenarios are damaging to the qualities that are essential for God’s existence. Is the world an experiment? Is it a temporary form that must eventually be destroyed? If so, isn’t God inconsistent and powerless? Inconsistent because He should have anticipated the outcome before trying,—and besides, why would He wait to destroy what He intends to destroy?—powerless, because how else could He create an imperfect human?”

“If an imperfect creation contradicts the faculties which man attributes to God we are forced back upon the question, Is creation perfect? The idea is in harmony with that of a God supremely intelligent who could make no mistakes; but then, what means the degradation of His work, and its regeneration? Moreover, a perfect world is, necessarily, indestructible; its forms would not perish, it could neither advance nor recede, it would revolve in the everlasting circumference from which it would never issue. In that case God would be dependent on His work; it would be co-eternal with Him; and so we fall back into one of the propositions most antagonistic to God. If the world is imperfect, it can progress; if perfect, it is stationary. On the other hand, if it be impossible to admit of a progressive God ignorant through a past eternity of the results of His creative work, can there be a stationary God? would not that imply the triumph of Matter? would it not be the greatest of all negations? Under the first hypothesis God perishes through weakness; under the second through the Force of his inertia.

“If an imperfect creation contradicts the abilities that people attribute to God, we are left questioning whether creation is perfect. The idea aligns with a supremely intelligent God who makes no mistakes; but then, what does the deterioration of His work and its renewal mean? Furthermore, a perfect world would necessarily be indestructible; its forms wouldn’t perish, it wouldn’t advance or retreat, it would revolve in an eternal cycle from which it would never escape. In that case, God would be dependent on His creation; it would exist alongside Him forever; and thus, we return to one of the ideas that opposes God the most. If the world is imperfect, it can grow; if it’s perfect, it is static. On the other hand, if we cannot accept a progressive God who has been oblivious for eternity to the outcomes of His creative work, can we have a stationary God? Wouldn’t that suggest the victory of Matter? Wouldn’t it be the ultimate negation? In the first scenario, God fails due to weakness; in the second, due to the force of His inertia.”

“Therefore, to all sincere minds the supposition that Matter, in the conception and execution of the worlds, is contemporaneous with God, is to deny God. Forced to choose, in order to govern the nations, between the two alternatives of the problem, whole generations have preferred this solution of it. Hence the doctrine of the two principles of Magianism, brought from Asia and adopted in Europe under the form of Satan warring with the Eternal Father. But this religious formula and the innumerable aspects of divinity that have sprung from it are surely crimes against the Majesty Divine. What other term can we apply to the belief which sets up as a rival to God a personification of Evil, striving eternally against the Omnipotent Mind without the possibility of ultimate triumph? Your statics declare that two Forces thus pitted against each other are reciprocally rendered null.

“Therefore, for all sincere minds, the idea that Matter, in the creation and operation of the worlds, exists alongside God is to deny God's existence. Forced to choose, in order to govern nations, between two options in this dilemma, entire generations have preferred this solution. Thus, the doctrine of the two principles of Magianism, which came from Asia and was adopted in Europe as the concept of Satan battling the Eternal Father. But this religious idea and the countless aspects of divinity that have emerged from it are surely offenses against Divine Majesty. What else can we call the belief that sets up a personification of Evil as a rival to God, eternally fighting against the Omnipotent Mind with no chance of ultimate victory? Your principles claim that two Forces battling against each other effectively cancel each other out.”

“Do you turn back, therefore, to the other side of the problem, and say that God pre-existed, original, alone?

“Do you turn back, then, to the other side of the issue, and say that God existed first, original and alone?"

“I will not go over the preceding arguments (which here return in full force) as to the severance of Eternity into two parts; nor the questions raised by the progression or the immobility of the worlds; let us look only at the difficulties inherent to this second theory. If God pre-existed alone, the world must have emanated from Him; Matter was therefore drawn from His essence; consequently Matter in itself is non-existent; all forms are veils to cover the Divine Spirit. If this be so, the World is Eternal, and also it must be God. Is not this proposition even more fatal than the former to the attributes conferred on God by human reason? How can the actual condition of Matter be explained if we suppose it to issue from the bosom of God and to be ever united with Him? Is it possible to believe that the All-Powerful, supremely good in His essence and in His faculties, has engendered things dissimilar to Himself. Must He not in all things and through all things be like unto Himself? Can there be in God certain evil parts of which at some future day he may rid Himself?—a conjecture less offensive and absurd than terrible, for the reason that it drags back into Him the two principles which the preceding theory proved to be inadmissible. God must be ONE; He cannot be divided without renouncing the most important condition of His existence. It is therefore impossible to admit of a fraction of God which yet is not God. This hypothesis seemed so criminal to the Roman Church that she has made the omnipresence of God in the least particles of the Eucharist an article of faith.

“I won't revisit the previous arguments (which are still fully applicable) about dividing Eternity into two parts; nor the questions about the movement or stillness of the worlds. Let’s focus only on the challenges inherent in this second theory. If God existed alone before anything else, then the world must have come from Him; Matter was drawn from His essence; therefore, Matter itself doesn’t truly exist; all forms are just coverings for the Divine Spirit. If that's the case, the World is Eternal, and it must also be God. Isn’t this claim even more damaging to the qualities assigned to God by human reasoning than the previous one? How can we explain the current state of Matter if we assume it comes from God and is always connected to Him? Is it possible to believe that the All-Powerful, supremely good in His essence and capacities, created things that are unlike Himself? Shouldn’t He be reflected in all things and through all things? Can there be parts of God that are evil, from which He might someday free Himself?—a thought that is less offensive and ridiculous and more terrifying, because it brings back the two principles that the previous theory demonstrated were unacceptable. God must be ONE; He cannot be divided without sacrificing the most essential aspect of His existence. Therefore, it's impossible to accept a part of God that isn’t God. This idea seemed so heretical to the Roman Church that they made the omnipresence of God in the smallest pieces of the Eucharist a matter of faith.”

“But how then can we imagine an omnipotent mind which does not triumph? How associate it unless in triumph with Nature? But Nature is not triumphant; she seeks, combines, remodels, dies, and is born again; she is even more convulsed when creating than when all was fusion; Nature suffers, groans, is ignorant, degenerates, does evil; deceives herself, annihilates herself, disappears, and begins again. If God is associated with Nature, how can we explain the inoperative indifference of the divine principle? Wherefore death? How came it that Evil, king of the earth, was born of a God supremely good in His essence and in His faculties, who can produce nothing that is not made in His own image?

“But how can we picture an all-powerful mind that doesn’t succeed? How can we link it to Nature unless it’s in success? But Nature isn’t victorious; she seeks, combines, reshapes, dies, and is reborn; she’s even more agitated while creating than when everything was chaos; Nature suffers, moans, is unaware, deteriorates, does wrong; deceives herself, destroys herself, vanishes, and starts over. If God is connected to Nature, how do we explain the inactive indifference of the divine principle? Why death? How did Evil, ruler of the earth, emerge from a God who is supremely good in His essence and abilities, who can create nothing that isn’t in His own image?”

“But if, from this relentless conclusion which leads at once to absurdity, we pass to details, what end are we to assign to the world? If all is God, all is reciprocally cause and effect; all is One as God is One, and we can perceive neither points of likeness nor points of difference. Can the real end be a rotation of Matter which subtilizes and disappears? In whatever sense it were done, would not this mechanical trick of Matter issuing from God and returning to God seem a sort of child’s play? Why should God make himself gross with Matter? Under which form is he most God? Which has the ascendant, Matter or Spirit, when neither can in any way do wrong? Who can comprehend the Deity engaged in this perpetual business, by which he divides Himself into two Natures, one of which knows nothing, while the other knows all? Can you conceive of God amusing Himself in the form of man, laughing at His own efforts, dying Friday, to be born again Sunday, and continuing this play from age to age, knowing the end from all eternity, and telling nothing to Himself, the Creature, of what He the Creator, does? The God of the preceding hypothesis, a God so nugatory by the very power of His inertia, seems the more possible of the two if we are compelled to choose between the impossibilities with which this God, so dull a jester, fusillades Himself when two sections of humanity argue face to face, weapons in hand.

“But if we move from this relentless conclusion that leads to absurdity to specifics, what purpose should we assign to the world? If everything is God, then everything is mutually cause and effect; all is One as God is One, and we can't see any points of similarity or difference. Can the ultimate purpose be a cycle of Matter that refines and vanishes? No matter how it happens, doesn’t this mechanical act of Matter coming from God and returning to God feel like child’s play? Why would God make Himself heavy with Matter? In which form is He more divine? Which has the upper hand, Matter or Spirit, when neither can truly err? Who can understand the Deity engaged in this constant process, dividing Himself into two Natures, one of which knows nothing while the other knows everything? Can you imagine God having fun as a human, laughing at His own attempts, dying on Friday only to be reborn on Sunday, and continuing this act through the ages, knowing the end from all eternity, while telling nothing to Himself, the Creature, about what He the Creator does? The God of the previous hypothesis, a God so insignificant due to His very inertia, seems more plausible of the two if we have to choose between the impossibilities presented by this God, such a dull joker, who bombards Himself when two factions of humanity argue face to face, weapons in hand."

“However absurd this outcome of the second problem may seem, it was adopted by half the human race in the sunny lands where smiling mythologies were created. Those amorous nations were consistent; with them all was God, even Fear and its dastardy, even crime and its bacchanals. If we accept pantheism,—the religion of many a great human genius,—who shall say where the greater reason lies? Is it with the savage, free in the desert, clothed in his nudity, listening to the sun, talking to the sea, sublime and always true in his deeds whatever they may be; or shall we find it in civilized man, who derives his chief enjoyments through lies; who wrings Nature and all her resources to put a musket on his shoulder; who employs his intellect to hasten the hour of his death and to create diseases out of pleasures? When the rake of pestilence and the ploughshare of war and the demon of desolation have passed over a corner of the globe and obliterated all things, who will be found to have the greater reason,—the Nubian savage or the patrician of Thebes? Your doubts descend the scale, they go from heights to depths, they embrace all, the end as well as the means.

“However absurd this outcome of the second problem may seem, it was adopted by half the human race in the sunny lands where cheerful mythologies were created. Those passionate nations were consistent; for them, everything was Divine, even Fear and its cowardice, even crime and its excesses. If we accept pantheism—the religion of many great human geniuses—who can say where the greater reason lies? Is it with the savage, free in the desert, bare in his nudity, listening to the sun, talking to the sea, noble and always true in his actions, whatever they may be; or do we find it in civilized man, who derives his main pleasures from lies; who exploits Nature and all her resources to put a gun on his shoulder; who uses his intellect to hasten his own demise and create diseases from pleasures? When the scourge of pestilence and the plow of war and the demon of desolation have swept across a part of the globe and wiped out everything, who will have the greater wisdom—the Nubian savage or the patrician of Thebes? Your doubts fall down the scale, they move from heights to depths, they encompass all, the end as well as the means.”

“But if the physical world seems inexplicable, the moral world presents still stronger arguments against God. Where, then, is progress? If all things are indeed moving toward perfection why do we die young? why do not nations perpetuate themselves? The world having issued from God and being contained in God can it be stationary? Do we live once, or do we live always? If we live once, hurried onward by the march of the Great-Whole, a knowledge of which has not been given to us, let us act as we please. If we are eternal, let things take their course. Is the created being guilty if he exists at the instant of the transitions? If he sins at the moment of a great transformation will he be punished for it after being its victim? What becomes of the Divine goodness if we are not transferred to the regions of the blest—should any such exist? What becomes of God’s prescience if He is ignorant of the results of the trials to which He subjects us? What is this alternative offered to man by all religions,—either to boil in some eternal cauldron or to walk in white robes, a palm in his hand and a halo round his head? Can it be that this pagan invention is the final word of God? Where is the generous soul who does not feel that the calculating virtue which seeks the eternity of pleasure offered by all religions to whoever fulfils at stray moments certain fanciful and often unnatural conditions, is unworthy of man and of God? Is it not a mockery to give to man impetuous senses and forbid him to satisfy them? Besides, what mean these ascetic objections if Good and Evil are equally abolished? Does Evil exist? If substance in all its forms is God, then Evil is God. The faculty of reasoning as well as the faculty of feeling having been given to man to use, nothing can be more excusable in him than to seek to know the meaning of human suffering and the prospects of the future.

“But if the physical world seems hard to understand, the moral world raises even stronger arguments against God. Where, then, is progress? If everything is really moving towards perfection, why do we die young? Why do nations not last? If the world comes from God and is contained in God, can it be stagnant? Do we live once, or do we live forever? If we only live once, moving forward in the grand scheme that we have no knowledge of, then let's do as we please. If we are eternal, let things take their course. Is a created being guilty if they exist during times of change? If they sin while going through a major transformation, will they be punished for it after being a victim of it? What happens to Divine goodness if we aren't taken to the blessed realm—if such a place exists? What happens to God’s foreknowledge if He is unaware of the outcomes of the challenges He puts us through? What is this choice given to humanity by all religions—either to suffer in some eternal hell or to walk in white robes with a palm in hand and a halo above their head? Can it be that this pagan idea is the ultimate word from God? Where is the generous soul who doesn’t feel that the selfish virtue which seeks eternal pleasure, offered by all religions to those who occasionally meet certain fanciful and often unnatural conditions, is beneath both man and God? Isn't it absurd to give man passionate desires and then forbid him to satisfy them? Besides, what do these ascetic objections mean if Good and Evil are equally erased? Does Evil exist? If substance in all its forms is God, then Evil is also God. The ability to reason as well as to feel has been given to humans for a reason, and nothing could be more understandable than their desire to know the meaning of human suffering and what the future holds.”

“If these rigid and rigorous arguments lead to such conclusions confusion must reign. The world would have no fixedness; nothing would advance, nothing would pause, all would change, nothing would be destroyed, all would reappear after self-renovation; for if your mind does not clearly demonstrate to you an end, it is equally impossible to demonstrate the destruction of the smallest particle of Matter; Matter can transform but not annihilate itself.

“If these strict and tough arguments lead to such conclusions, then confusion must take over. The world would have no stability; nothing would progress, nothing would stop, everything would change, nothing would be destroyed, all would come back after renewing itself; because if your mind doesn’t clearly show you an ending, it’s equally impossible to show the destruction of even the tiniest particle of Matter; Matter can change but cannot completely disappear.”

“Though blind force may provide arguments for the atheist, intelligent force is inexplicable; for if it emanates from God, why should it meet with obstacles? ought not its triumph to be immediate? Where is God? If the living cannot perceive Him, can the dead find Him? Crumble, ye idolatries and ye religions! Fall, feeble keystones of all social arches, powerless to retard the decay, the death, the oblivion that have overtaken all nations however firmly founded! Fall, morality and justice! our crimes are purely relative; they are divine effects whose causes we are not allowed to know. All is God. Either we are God or God is not!—Child of a century whose every year has laid upon your brow, old man, the ice of its unbelief, here, here is the summing up of your lifetime of thought, of your science and your reflections! Dear Monsieur Becker, you have laid your head upon the pillow of Doubt, because it is the easiest of solutions; acting in this respect with the majority of mankind, who say in their hearts: ‘Let us think no more of these problems, since God has not vouchsafed to grant us the algebraic demonstrations that could solve them, while He has given us so many other ways to get from earth to heaven.’

“Although blind force might give reasons for the atheist, intelligent force is hard to explain; if it comes from God, why does it face obstacles? Shouldn’t it succeed immediately? Where is God? If the living can't perceive Him, can the dead find Him? Collapse, you idolatries and religions! Fall, weak keystones of all social structures, unable to slow the decay, death, and oblivion that have consumed all nations, no matter how solidly built! Fall, morality and justice! Our crimes are only relative; they are divine effects with causes we aren’t allowed to know. Everything is God. Either we are God or God doesn't exist!—Child of a century where each passing year has placed the ice of disbelief on your brow, old man, here is the culmination of your lifetime of thought, of your science and your reflections! Dear Monsieur Becker, you’ve rested your head on the pillow of Doubt because it’s the simplest solution; following the majority of humanity, who say in their hearts: ‘Let’s not think about these problems anymore, since God hasn’t seen fit to give us the algebraic proofs that could solve them, even though He has provided us with so many other ways to get from earth to heaven.’”

“Tell me, dear pastor, are not these your secret thoughts? Have I evaded the point of any? nay, rather, have I not clearly stated all? First, in the dogma of two principles,—an antagonism in which God perishes for the reason that being All-Powerful He chose to combat. Secondly, in the absurd pantheism where, all being God, God exists no longer. These two sources, from which have flowed all the religions for whose triumph Earth has toiled and prayed, are equally pernicious. Behold in them the double-bladed axe with which you decapitate the white old man whom you enthrone among your painted clouds! And now, to me the axe, I wield it!”

“Tell me, dear pastor, aren’t these your hidden thoughts? Have I missed the point of any? No, rather, haven’t I made everything clear? First, in the belief of two principles—an opposition in which God fails because, being All-Powerful, He chose to fight. Second, in the ridiculous idea of pantheism where, since everything is God, God no longer exists. These two sources, from which all the religions Earth has struggled and prayed for have emerged, are equally harmful. Look at them as the double-edged axe with which you behead the white old man you place among your painted clouds! And now, give me the axe, I will wield it!”

Monsieur Becker and Wilfrid gazed at the young girl with something like terror.

Monsieur Becker and Wilfrid stared at the young girl with a sense of fear.

“To believe,” continued Seraphita, in her Woman’s voice, for the Man had finished speaking, “to believe is a gift. To believe is to feel. To believe in God we must feel God. This feeling is a possession slowly acquired by the human being, just as other astonishing powers which you admire in great men, warriors, artists, scholars, those who know and those who act, are acquired. Thought, that budget of the relations which you perceive among created things, is an intellectual language which can be learned, is it not? Belief, the budget of celestial truths, is also a language as superior to thought as thought is to instinct. This language also can be learned. The Believer answers with a single cry, a single gesture; Faith puts within his hand a flaming sword with which he pierces and illumines all. The Seer attains to heaven and descends not. But there are beings who believe and see, who know and will, who love and pray and wait. Submissive, yet aspiring to the kingdom of light, they have neither the aloofness of the Believer nor the silence of the Seer; they listen and reply. To them the doubt of the twilight ages is not a murderous weapon, but a divining rod; they accept the contest under every form; they train their tongues to every language; they are never angered, though they groan; the acrimony of the aggressor is not in them, but rather the softness and tenuity of light, which penetrates and warms and illumines. To their eyes Doubt is neither an impiety, nor a blasphemy, nor a crime, but a transition through which men return upon their steps in the Darkness, or advance into the Light. This being so, dear pastor, let us reason together.

“To believe,” continued Seraphita, in her feminine voice, for the man had finished speaking, “to believe is a gift. To believe is to feel. To believe in God, we must feel God. This feeling is something we gradually acquire, just like the other incredible abilities you admire in great men, warriors, artists, scholars—those who know and those who take action. Thought, that collection of relationships you perceive among created things, is a way of thinking that can be learned, right? Belief, the collection of divine truths, is also a language that is superior to thought in the same way that thought is to instinct. This language can also be learned. The Believer responds with a single cry, a single gesture; Faith gives him a fiery sword with which he pierces and illuminates everything. The Seer reaches heaven and does not descend. But there are beings who believe and see, who know and will, who love, pray, and wait. Humble yet aspiring to the kingdom of light, they lack the detachment of the Believer or the silence of the Seer; they listen and respond. To them, the doubts of the past are not deadly weapons but tools for divination; they accept challenges in every form; they train their tongues in every language; they are never bitter, even though they sigh; the harshness of the aggressor is not in them, but rather the softness and delicacy of light, which penetrates, warms, and illuminates. To their eyes, Doubt is neither impious, nor blasphemous, nor criminal, but a transition through which people either return to their steps in the Darkness or move forward into the Light. With this in mind, dear pastor, let’s reason together.”

“You do not believe in God? Why? God, to your thinking, is incomprehensible, inexplicable. Agreed. I will not reply that to comprehend God in His entirety would be to be God; nor will I tell you that you deny what seems to you inexplicable so as to give me the right to affirm that which to me is believable. There is, for you, one evident fact, which lies within yourself. In you, Matter has ended in intelligence; can you therefore think that human intelligence will end in darkness, doubt, and nothingness? God may seem to you incomprehensible and inexplicable, but you must admit Him to be, in all things purely physical, a splendid and consistent workman. Why should His craft stop short at man, His most finished creation?

“You don’t believe in God? Why? To you, God is incomprehensible and inexplicable. I get that. I won’t say that to truly understand God would mean you’d have to be God; nor will I claim that you reject what seems inexplicable to you just to allow me to believe what makes sense to me. There’s one clear fact for you that’s within yourself. In you, Matter has reached a level of intelligence; can you really think that human intelligence would lead to darkness, doubt, and nothingness? God might seem incomprehensible and inexplicable to you, but you have to acknowledge that in everything purely physical, He is an impressive and consistent maker. Why would His skill stop with humanity, His most complete creation?

“If that question is not convincing, at least it compels meditation. Happily, although you deny God, you are obliged, in order to establish your doubts, to admit those double-bladed facts, which kill your arguments as much as your arguments kill God. We have also admitted that Matter and Spirit are two creations which do not comprehend each other; that the spiritual world is formed of infinite relations to which the finite material world has given rise; that if no one on earth is able to identify himself by the power of his spirit with the great-whole of terrestrial creations, still less is he able to rise to the knowledge of the relations which the spirit perceives between these creations.

“If that question isn't convincing, at least it makes you think. Fortunately, even though you deny God, you have to acknowledge those conflicting facts that undermine your arguments just as much as your arguments undermine God. We’ve also acknowledged that Matter and Spirit are two separate creations that don’t fully understand each other; that the spiritual world is made up of infinite relationships that the limited material world has created; and that while no one on earth can fully connect with the entirety of worldly creations through their spirit, they are even less able to grasp the relationships that the spirit perceives between these creations.”

“We might end the argument here in one word, by denying you the faculty of comprehending God, just as you deny to the pebbles of the fiord the faculties of counting and of seeing each other. How do you know that the stones themselves do not deny the existence of man, though man makes use of them to build his houses? There is one fact that appals you,—the Infinite; if you feel it within, why will you not admit its consequences? Can the finite have a perfect knowledge of the infinite? If you cannot perceive those relations which, according to your own admission, are infinite, how can you grasp a sense of the far-off end to which they are converging? Order, the revelation of which is one of your needs, being infinite, can your limited reason apprehend it? Do not ask why man does not comprehend that which he is able to perceive, for he is equally able to perceive that which he does not comprehend. If I prove to you that your mind ignores that which lies within its compass, will you grant that it is impossible for it to conceive whatever is beyond it? This being so, am I not justified in saying to you: ‘One of the two propositions under which God is annihilated before the tribunal of our reason must be true, the other is false. Inasmuch as creation exists, you feel the necessity of an end, and that end should be good, should it not? Now, if Matter terminates in man by intelligence, why are you not satisfied to believe that the end of human intelligence is the Light of the higher spheres, where alone an intuition of that God who seems so insoluble a problem is obtained? The species which are beneath you have no conception of the universe, and you have; why should there not be other species above you more intelligent than your own? Man ought to be better informed than he is about himself before he spends his strength in measuring God. Before attacking the stars that light us, and the higher certainties, ought he not to understand the certainties which are actually about him?’

“We could end this argument right here with one simple word: you can’t fully understand God, just like you think pebbles in the fjord can’t count or recognize each other. How do you know those stones don’t deny the existence of humans, even though humans use them to build their houses? There's one fact that terrifies you—the Infinite; if you feel it within yourself, why won’t you accept the consequences? Can the finite truly understand the infinite? If you can’t see those relationships, which you admit are infinite, how can you possibly grasp the distant end they converge toward? Order, which you need revealed, is also infinite; can your limited reasoning grasp it? Don’t wonder why humanity doesn’t understand what it sees, as it can just as easily perceive what it doesn’t comprehend. If I demonstrate that your mind overlooks what it can actually grasp, will you agree it’s impossible for it to conceive of what’s beyond its reach? Given this, am I wrong to say: ‘One of the two propositions under which God is dismissed by our reason must be true, the other false. Since creation exists, you sense the necessity of an endpoint, which should be good, right? Now, if Matter culminates in humanity through intelligence, why are you not content to believe that the ultimate goal of human intelligence is the Light of the higher realms, where alone an understanding of that God, who seems like such an unsolvable issue, is achieved? The beings below you have no understanding of the universe, and you do; why couldn’t there be other beings above you that are more intelligent than you? Humans need to know more about themselves before they expend their energy trying to measure God. Before reaching for the stars that guide us and seeking higher certainties, shouldn’t they first understand the certainties that surround them?’”

“But no! to the negations of doubt I ought rather to reply by negations. Therefore I ask you whether there is anything here below so evident that I can put faith in it? I will show you in a moment that you believe firmly in things which act, and yet are not beings; in things which engender thought, and yet are not spirits; in living abstractions which the understanding cannot grasp in any shape, which are in fact nowhere, but which you perceive everywhere; which have, and can have, on name, but which, nevertheless, you have named; and which, like the God of flesh upon whom you figure to yourself, remain inexplicable, incomprehensible, and absurd. I shall also ask you why, after admitting the existence of these incomprehensible things, you reserve your doubts for God?

"But no! Instead of responding to doubts with more doubts, I should answer with negations. So, I ask you, is there anything here on Earth that's so clear that I can truly believe in it? I'll prove to you shortly that you firmly believe in things that act, yet aren’t actual beings; in concepts that spark thought, yet aren’t spirits; in living abstractions that the mind can’t fully grasp in any form, that are actually nowhere, yet you see them everywhere; that have, and can only have, one name, yet you have named them; and which, like the fleshly God you imagine, remain inexplicable, incomprehensible, and nonsensical. I will also ask why, after acknowledging the existence of these incomprehensible things, you still direct your doubts towards God?"

“You believe, for instance, in Number,—a base on which you have built the edifice of sciences which you call ‘exact.’ Without Number, what would become of mathematics? Well, what mysterious being endowed with the faculty of living forever could utter, and what language would be compact to word the Number which contains the infinite numbers whose existence is revealed to you by thought? Ask it of the loftiest human genius; he might ponder it for a thousand years and what would be his answer? You know neither where Number begins, nor where it pauses, nor where it ends. Here you call it Time, there you call it Space. Nothing exists except by Number. Without it, all would be one and the same substance; for Number alone differentiates and qualifies substance. Number is to your Spirit what it is to Matter, an incomprehensible agent. Will you make a Deity of it? Is it a being? Is it a breath emanating from God to organize the material universe where nothing obtains form except by the Divinity which is an effect of Number? The least as well as the greatest of creations are distinguishable from each other by quantities, qualities, dimensions, forces,—all attributes created by Number. The infinitude of Numbers is a fact proved to your soul, but of which no material proof can be given. The mathematician himself tells you that the infinite of numbers exists, but cannot be proved.

“You believe, for example, in Number—a foundation on which you have built the structure of sciences you refer to as ‘exact.’ Without Number, what would happen to mathematics? Well, what mysterious being, capable of living forever, could express, and what language would be concise enough to articulate the Number that encompasses the infinite numbers whose existence is revealed to you through thought? Ask even the greatest human genius; he might think about it for a thousand years, and what would his answer be? You don’t know where Number starts, where it stops, or where it ends. Here, you refer to it as Time; there, you call it Space. Nothing exists without Number. Without it, everything would be one and the same substance because Number alone differentiates and qualifies substance. Number is to your Spirit what it is to Matter—an incomprehensible force. Will you make it a Deity? Is it a being? Is it a breath coming from God to organize the material universe, where nothing takes shape except through the Divinity that is a result of Number? The smallest as well as the largest creations can be distinguished from one another by quantities, qualities, dimensions, and forces—all attributes created by Number. The infinity of Numbers is a truth recognized by your soul, but for which no physical proof can be provided. The mathematician himself tells you that the infinite set of numbers exists, but cannot be proven.”

“God, dear pastor, is a Number endowed with motion,—felt, but not seen, the Believer will tell you. Like the Unit, He begins Number, with which He has nothing in common. The existence of Number depends on the Unit, which without being a number engenders Number. God, dear pastor is a glorious Unit who has nothing in common with His creations but who, nevertheless, engenders them. Will you not therefore agree with me that you are just as ignorant of where Number begins and ends as you are of where created Eternity begins and ends?

“God, dear pastor, is a Number that's full of motion—felt, but not seen, as the Believer will tell you. Just like the Unit, He starts Number, yet shares nothing in common with it. The existence of Number relies on the Unit, which, without being a number, gives rise to Number. God, dear pastor, is a magnificent Unit who has nothing in common with His creations, but who still brings them into being. So, will you agree with me that you’re just as clueless about where Number begins and ends as you are about where created Eternity starts and stops?”

“Why, then, if you believe in Number, do you deny God? Is not Creation interposed between the Infinite of unorganized substances and the Infinite of the divine spheres, just as the Unit stands between the Cipher of the fractions you have lately named Decimals, and the Infinite of Numbers which you call Wholes? Man alone on earth comprehends Number, that first step of the peristyle which leads to God, and yet his reason stumbles on it! What! you can neither measure nor grasp the first abstraction which God delivers to you, and yet you try to subject His ends to your own tape-line! Suppose that I plunge you into the abyss of Motion, the force that organizes Number. If I tell you that the Universe is naught else than Number and Motion, you would see at once that we speak two different languages. I understand them both; you understand neither.

“Why, then, if you believe in numbers, do you deny God? Isn’t Creation positioned between the Infinite of unorganized substances and the Infinite of the divine spheres, just as the Unit is situated between the Cipher of the fractions you recently referred to as Decimals, and the Infinite of Numbers you call Wholes? Only humans on Earth comprehend numbers, that first step of the peristyle that leads to God, and yet their reasoning trips over it! What! You can neither measure nor grasp the first abstraction that God presents to you, and yet you attempt to impose your own standards on His purposes? Imagine I throw you into the depths of Motion, the force that organizes Number. If I tell you that the Universe is nothing but Number and Motion, you would immediately see that we speak two different languages. I understand both; you understand neither.”

“Suppose I add that Motion and Number are engendered by the Word, namely the supreme Reason of Seers and Prophets who in the olden time heard the Breath of God beneath which Saul fell to the earth. That Word, you scoff at it, you men, although you well know that all visible works, societies, monuments, deeds, passions, proceed from the breath of your own feeble word, and that without that word you would resemble the African gorilla, the nearest approach to man, the Negro. You believe firmly in Number and in Motion, a force and a result both inexplicable, incomprehensible, to the existence of which I may apply the logical dilemma which, as we have seen, prevents you from believing in God. Powerful reasoner that you are, you do not need that I should prove to you that the Infinite must everywhere be like unto Itself, and that, necessarily, it is One. God alone is Infinite, for surely there cannot be two Infinities, two Ones. If, to make use of human terms, anything demonstrated to you here below seems to you infinite, be sure that within it you will find some one aspect of God. But to continue.

“Let’s say I point out that Motion and Number come from the Word, which represents the ultimate Reason of Seers and Prophets who, back in the day, heard the Breath of God, causing Saul to fall to the ground. You mock that Word, you men, even though you know that all visible creations, societies, monuments, actions, and emotions come from the breath of your own weak words. Without that word, you would be like the African gorilla, the closest relative to humans, the Negro. You strongly believe in Number and in Motion, forces and outcomes that are both mysterious and hard to understand, and I can use the logical dilemma we’ve seen to show why you can’t believe in God. As great thinkers that you are, you know I don't have to prove to you that the Infinite must always be like itself, and that it must be One. Only God is Infinite, because there can't be two Infinities, two Ones. If, using human terms, anything presented to you here seems infinite, you can be sure that within it, you’ll find some aspect of God. But let's move on."

“You have appropriated to yourself a place in the Infinite of Number; you have fitted it to your own proportions by creating (if indeed you did create) arithmetic, the basis on which all things rest, even your societies. Just as Number—the only thing in which your self-styled atheists believe—organized physical creations, so arithmetic, in the employ of Number, organized the moral world. This numeration must be absolute, like all else that is true in itself; but it is purely relative, it does not exist absolutely, and no proof can be given of its reality. In the first place, though Numeration is able to take account of organized substances, it is powerless in relation to unorganized forces, the ones being finite and the others infinite. The man who can conceive the Infinite by his intelligence cannot deal with it in its entirety; if he could, he would be God. Your Numeration, applying to things finite and not to the Infinite, is therefore true in relation to the details which you are able to perceive, and false in relation to the Whole, which you are unable to perceive. Though Nature is like unto herself in the organizing force or in her principles which are infinite, she is not so in her finite effects. Thus you will never find in Nature two objects identically alike. In the Natural Order two and two never make four; to do so, four exactly similar units must be had, and you know how impossible it is to find two leaves alike on the same tree, or two trees alike of the same species. This axiom of your numeration, false in visible nature, is equally false in the invisible universe of your abstractions, where the same variance takes place in your ideas, which are the things of the visible world extended by means of their relations; so that the variations here are even more marked than elsewhere. In fact, all being relative to the temperament, strength, habits, and customs of individuals, who never resemble each other, the smallest objects take the color of personal feelings. For instance, man has been able to create units and to give an equal weight and value to bits of gold. Well, take the ducat of the rich man and the ducat of the poor man to a money-changer and they are rated exactly equal, but to the mind of the thinker one is of greater importance than the other; one represents a month of comfort, the other an ephemeral caprice. Two and two, therefore, only make four through a false conception.

“You have claimed a spot in the vast realm of Numbers; you have shaped it to fit your own needs by creating (if you actually did create) arithmetic, which is the foundation of everything, including your societies. Just as Number—the only concept your so-called atheists believe in—structures physical creations, arithmetic, using Number, shapes the moral world. This counting must be absolute, like everything else that is inherently true; however, it is entirely relative, it doesn’t exist in an absolute sense, and no proof can be provided for its reality. First, while Numeration can account for organized substances, it struggles with unorganized forces, with the former being finite and the latter infinite. The person who can grasp the Infinite with their mind cannot fully engage with it; if they could, they would be God. Your Numeration, which applies to finite things rather than the Infinite, is thus accurate concerning the particulars you can see and inaccurate relating to the Whole, which you cannot perceive. Although Nature is consistent in its organizing force and infinite principles, she varies in her finite results. Therefore, you will never find two perfectly identical objects in Nature. In the Natural Order, two and two never truly make four; to achieve that, you would need four exactly similar units, and you know how impossible it is to find two leaves the same on a single tree or two identical trees of the same species. This principle of your counting is not just false in visible nature but also false in the invisible universe of your abstractions, where the same variations occur in your ideas, which are the concepts of the visible world adjusted through their relationships; hence, the differences here are even more pronounced. In fact, since everything is relative to the temperament, strength, habits, and customs of individuals who are never alike, even the smallest things reflect personal feelings. For example, a person has managed to establish units and assign equal weight and value to pieces of gold. Take the ducat from a rich man and the ducat from a poor man to a money-changer, and they will be valued equally, but in the mind of a thinker, one holds more significance than the other; one stands for a month of comfort, while the other is just a fleeting whim. Thus, two and two only make four due to a flawed concept.”

“Again: fraction does not exist in Nature, where what you call a fragment is a finished whole. Does it not often happen (have you not many proofs of it?) that the hundredth part of a substance is stronger than what you term the whole of it? If fraction does not exist in the Natural Order, still less shall we find it in the Moral Order, where ideas and sentiments may be as varied as the species of the Vegetable kingdom and yet be always whole. The theory of fractions is therefore another signal instance of the servility of your mind.

“Once again: a fraction doesn’t exist in Nature, where what you call a fragment is a complete whole. Doesn’t it often happen (don’t you have many examples of it?) that one-hundredth of a substance is stronger than what you refer to as the whole? If fractions don’t exist in the Natural Order, they’re even less likely to exist in the Moral Order, where ideas and feelings can be as diverse as the species in the Plant kingdom and still be entirely complete. The theory of fractions is, therefore, another glaring example of your mind's servility.”

“Thus Number, with its infinite minuteness and its infinite expansion, is a power whose weakest side is known to you, but whose real import escapes your perception. You have built yourself a hut in the Infinite of numbers, you have adorned it with hieroglyphics scientifically arranged and painted, and you cry out, ‘All is here!’

“Therefore, numbers, with their endless detail and limitless scope, are a force whose lesser aspects you recognize, but the true significance eludes your understanding. You have constructed a small shelter in the vastness of numbers, decorated it with scientifically organized and painted symbols, and you shout, ‘Everything is here!’”

“Let us pass from pure, unmingled Number to corporate Number. Your geometry establishes that a straight line is the shortest way from one point to another, but your astronomy proves that God has proceeded by curves. Here, then, we find two truths equally proved by the same science,—one by the testimony of your senses reinforced by the telescope, the other by the testimony of your mind; and yet the one contradicts the other. Man, liable to err, affirms one, and the Maker of the worlds, whom, so far, you have not detected in error, contradicts it. Who shall decide between rectalinear and curvilinear geometry? between the theory of the straight line and that of the curve? If, in His vast work, the mysterious Artificer, who knows how to reach His ends miraculously fast, never employs a straight line except to cut off an angle and so obtain a curve, neither does man himself always rely upon it. The bullet which he aims direct proceeds by a curve, and when you wish to strike a certain point in space, you impel your bombshell along its cruel parabola. None of your men of science have drawn from this fact the simple deduction that the Curve is the law of the material worlds and the Straight line that of the Spiritual worlds; one is the theory of finite creations, the other the theory of the infinite. Man, who alone in the world has a knowledge of the Infinite, can alone know the straight line; he alone has the sense of verticality placed in a special organ. A fondness for the creations of the curve would seem to be in certain men an indication of the impurity of their nature still conjoined to the material substances which engender us; and the love of great souls for the straight line seems to show in them an intuition of heaven. Between these two lines there is a gulf fixed like that between the finite and the infinite, between matter and spirit, between man and the idea, between motion and the object moved, between the creature and God. Ask Love the Divine to grant you his wings and you can cross that gulf. Beyond it begins the revelation of the Word.

“Let’s move from pure, uncombined Number to collective Number. Your geometry shows that a straight line is the shortest distance between two points, but your astronomy demonstrates that God works through curves. Here, we see two truths that are both proven by the same science—one through your senses amplified by the telescope, the other through your intellect; yet, they contradict each other. Humans, prone to error, claim one truth, while the Creator of the universe, whom you have yet to find mistaken, contradicts it. Who decides between straight and curved geometry? Between the theory of the straight line and that of the curve? If, in His grand design, the mysterious Creator, who can achieve His goals incredibly quickly, only uses a straight line to cut a corner and create a curve, humans don’t always rely on it either. The bullet you aim directly travels in a curve, and when you want to hit a specific point in space, you launch your projectile along its harsh parabola. None of your scientists have derived the simple conclusion that the Curve is the law of the physical world and the Straight line that of the Spiritual world; one theory pertains to finite beings, while the other relates to the infinite. Only man, who uniquely understands the Infinite, can grasp the straight line; he alone possesses the sense of verticality located in a specific organ. A preference for curved creations might indicate that certain individuals bear a taint of their nature still tied to the material substances that shape us; conversely, the affection of great souls for the straight line seems to reveal their intuition of heaven. Between these two lines lies a deep divide, similar to that between the finite and the infinite, between matter and spirit, between man and the idea, between motion and the object moved, between the creature and God. Seek the wings of Divine Love, and you can bridge that divide. Beyond it begins the revelation of the Word.”

“No part of those things which you call material is without its own meaning; lines are the boundaries of solid parts and imply a force of action which you suppress in your formulas,—thus rendering those formulas false in relation to substances taken as a whole. Hence the constant destruction of the monuments of human labor, which you supply, unknown to yourselves, with acting properties. Nature has substances; your science combines only their appearances. At every step Nature gives the lie to all your laws. Can you find a single one that is not disproved by a fact? Your Static laws are at the mercy of a thousand accidents; a fluid can overthrow a solid mountain and prove that the heaviest substances may be lifted by one that is imponderable.

“No part of what you consider material lacks its own meaning; lines are the edges of solid parts and suggest an active force that you overlook in your equations, making those equations incorrect when it comes to substances as a whole. This leads to the ongoing destruction of human-created structures, which you unknowingly attribute with active properties. Nature has real substances; your science only mixes their appearances. At every turn, Nature contradicts all your laws. Can you point to a single one that isn’t disproven by real-world facts? Your static laws are vulnerable to a thousand variables; a fluid can topple a solid mountain and show that even the heaviest materials can be lifted by something weightless.”

“Your laws on Acoustics and Optics are defied by the sounds which you hear within yourselves in sleep, and by the light of an electric sun whose rays often overcome you. You know no more how light makes itself seen within you, than you know the simple and natural process which changes it on the throats of tropic birds to rubies, sapphires, emeralds, and opals, or keeps it gray and brown on the breasts of the same birds under the cloudy skies of Europe, or whitens it here in the bosom of our polar Nature. You know not how to decide whether color is a faculty with which all substances are endowed, or an effect produced by an effluence of light. You admit the saltness of the sea without being able to prove that the water is salt at its greatest depth. You recognize the existence of various substances which span what you think to be the void,—substances which are not tangible under any of the forms assumed by Matter, although they put themselves in harmony with Matter in spite of every obstacle.

“Your laws about Acoustics and Optics are challenged by the sounds you hear within yourselves while sleeping, and by the light of an electric sun whose rays often overwhelm you. You understand no more about how light reveals itself within you than you do about the simple, natural process that transforms it into the vibrant colors of rubies, sapphires, emeralds, and opals on the throats of tropical birds, or keeps it gray and brown on the chests of the same birds under the cloudy skies of Europe, or lightens it here in the heart of our polar Nature. You can’t determine whether color is a property all substances possess or if it’s just an effect of light. You accept the salinity of the sea without being able to prove that the water is salty even at the greatest depths. You recognize the existence of various substances that fill what you perceive as a void—substances that aren’t tangible in any of the forms taken by Matter, even though they find a way to align with Matter despite all obstacles.”

“All this being so, you believe in the results of Chemistry, although that science still knows no way of gauging the changes produced by the flux and reflux of substances which come and go across your crystals and your instruments on the impalpable filaments of heat or light conducted and projected by the affinities of metal or vitrified flint. You obtain none but dead substances, from which you have driven the unknown force that holds in check the decomposition of all things here below, and of which cohesion, attraction, vibration, and polarity are but phenomena. Life is the thought of substances; bodies are only the means of fixing life and holding it to its way. If bodies were beings living of themselves they would be Cause itself, and could not die.

“All this being the case, you trust the results of Chemistry, even though that science still lacks a way to measure the changes caused by the constant movement of substances that flow in and out of your crystals and instruments along the invisible threads of heat or light carried and directed by the affinities of metal or glass. You only obtain lifeless substances, from which you've removed the unknown force that keeps the decomposition of all things in check, and of which cohesion, attraction, vibration, and polarity are merely phenomena. Life is the essence of substances; bodies are just the means to capture life and keep it on its path. If bodies were independent living beings, they would be the Cause itself and could never die.”

“When a man discovers the results of the general movement, which is shared by all creations according to their faculty of absorption, you proclaim him mighty in science, as though genius consisted in explaining a thing that is! Genius ought to cast its eyes beyond effects. Your men of science would laugh if you said to them: ‘There exist such positive relations between two human beings, one of whom may be here, and the other in Java, that they can at the same instant feel the same sensation, and be conscious of so doing; they can question each other and reply without mistake’; and yet there are mineral substances which exhibit sympathies as far off from each other as those of which I speak. You believe in the power of the electricity which you find in the magnet and you deny that which emanates from the soul! According to you, the moon, whose influence upon the tides you think fixed, has none whatever upon the winds, nor upon navigation, nor upon men; she moves the sea, but she must not affect the sick folk; she has undeniable relations with one half of humanity, and nothing at all to do with the other half. These are your vaunted certainties!

"When a person realizes the outcomes of the general movement that all creations share based on their ability to absorb, you consider them powerful in knowledge, as if genius were merely about explaining what exists! Genius should look beyond just the effects. Scientists would chuckle if you said to them: ‘There are such clear connections between two people, one of whom might be here and the other in Java, that they can simultaneously feel the same sensation and be aware of it; they can ask each other questions and respond accurately’; yet there are mineral substances that show affinities as distant from each other as those I just mentioned. You believe in the power of the electricity found in magnets, but you dismiss that which comes from the soul! According to you, the moon, which you think has a fixed influence on the tides, has no effect on the winds, navigation, or people; it moves the ocean but shouldn’t impact those who are ill; it has undeniable connections with one half of humanity and nothing to do with the other half. These are your so-called certainties!"

“Let us go a step further. You believe in physics. But your physics begin, like the Catholic religion, with an act of faith. Do they not pre-suppose some external force distinct from substance to which it communicates motion? You see its effects, but what is it? where is it? what is the essence of its nature, its life? has it any limits?—and yet, you deny God!

“Let’s take it a step further. You believe in physics. But your physics start, like the Catholic religion, with an act of faith. Don’t they assume some external force separate from matter that transmits motion? You see its effects, but what is it? Where is it? What is the essence of its nature, its life? Does it have any limits?—and yet, you deny God!

“Thus, the majority of your scientific axioms, true to their relation to man, are false in relation to the Great Whole. Science is One, but you have divided it. To know the real meaning of the laws of phenomena must we not know the correlations which exist between phenomena and the law of the Whole? There is, in all things, an appearance which strikes your senses; under that appearance stirs a soul; a body is there and a faculty is there. Where do you teach the study of the relations which bind things to each other? Nowhere. Consequently you have nothing positive. Your strongest certainties rest upon the analysis of material forms whose essence you persistently ignore.

“Most of your scientific principles, while they may apply to humans, are actually incorrect when it comes to the bigger picture. Science is unified, but you’ve split it up. To truly understand the laws of phenomena, shouldn’t we also understand the connections between those phenomena and the principles of the whole? In everything, there’s an appearance that catches your attention; beneath that appearance lies a soul; there’s a body and a capability. Where do you teach the exploration of the relationships that connect things together? Nowhere. As a result, you lack anything concrete. Your strongest convictions are based on analyzing physical forms whose essential nature you continually overlook."

“There is a Higher Knowledge of which, too late, some men obtain a glimpse, though they dare not avow it. Such men comprehend the necessity of considering substances not merely in their mathematical properties but also in their entirety, in their occult relations and affinities. The greatest man among you divined, in his latter days, that all was reciprocally cause and effect; that the visible worlds were co-ordinated among themselves and subject to worlds invisible. He groaned at the recollection of having tried to establish fixed precepts. Counting up his worlds, like grape-seeds scattered through ether, he had explained their coherence by the laws of planetary and molecular attraction. You bowed before that man of science—well! I tell you that he died in despair. By supposing that the centrifugal and centripetal forces, which he had invented to explain to himself the universe, were equal, he stopped the universe; yet he admitted motion in an indeterminate sense; but supposing those forces unequal, then utter confusion of the planetary system ensued. His laws therefore were not absolute; some higher problem existed than the principle on which his false glory rested. The connection of the stars with one another and the centripetal action of their internal motion did not deter him from seeking the parent stalk on which his clusters hung. Alas, poor man! the more he widened space the heavier his burden grew. He told you how there came to be equilibrium among the parts, but whither went the whole? His mind contemplated the vast extent, illimitable to human eyes, filled with those groups of worlds a mere fraction of which is all our telescopes can reach, but whose immensity is revealed by the rapidity of light. This sublime contemplation enabled him to perceive myriads of worlds, planted in space like flowers in a field, which are born like infants, grow like men, die as the aged die, and live by assimilating from their atmosphere the substances suitable for their nourishment,—having a centre and a principal of life, guaranteeing to each other their circuits, absorbed and absorbing like plants, and forming a vast Whole endowed with life and possessing a destiny.

“There is a higher knowledge that some people catch a glimpse of too late, although they’re too afraid to admit it. These individuals understand the importance of looking at substances not just through their mathematical properties but also in their entirety, including their hidden relationships and connections. The greatest among you realized, in his later years, that everything is interconnected—cause and effect; that the visible worlds are linked with each other and influenced by invisible ones. He lamented having tried to establish fixed rules. Counting his worlds like grape seeds scattered through the universe, he explained their coherence through the laws of planetary and molecular attraction. You revered that scientist—well! I tell you, he died in despair. By assuming that the centrifugal and centripetal forces he created to understand the universe were equal, he halted the universe; yet he acknowledged motion in an indefinite sense; but if those forces weren't equal, utter chaos in the planetary system would result. Thus, his laws were not absolute; there existed some higher problem than the principle on which his false glory relied. The connections between the stars and the centripetal action of their inner motion did not stop him from searching for the main source from which his clusters derived. Alas, poor man! The more he expanded space, the heavier his burden became. He explained how equilibrium was achieved among the parts, but where did the whole go? His mind contemplated the vastness, limitless to human sight, filled with those groups of worlds, a mere fraction of which all our telescopes can capture, but whose enormity is revealed by the speed of light. This grand contemplation allowed him to see countless worlds, planted in space like flowers in a field, born like infants, growing into adults, dying as the elderly do, and living by absorbing the substances from their surroundings suitable for their nourishment—having a center and a principle of life, ensuring their orbits while being both absorbed by and absorbing from their environment, forming a vast Whole endowed with life and a purpose.”

“At that sight your man of science trembled! He knew that life is produced by the union of the thing and its principle, that death or inertia or gravity is produced by a rupture between a thing and the movement which appertains to it. Then it was that he foresaw the crumbling of the worlds and their destruction if God should withdraw the Breath of His Word. He searched the Apocalypse for the traces of that Word. You thought him mad. Understand him better! He was seeking pardon for the work of his genius.

“At that sight, the scientist trembled! He understood that life comes from the connection between a thing and its essence, while death, inertia, or gravity results from a break between a thing and the movement that belongs to it. In that moment, he envisioned the collapse of worlds and their destruction if God were to withdraw the Breath of His Word. He scoured the Apocalypse for signs of that Word. You thought he was crazy. Try to understand him better! He was searching for forgiveness for the work of his genius.”

“Wilfrid, you have come here hoping to make me solve equations, or rise upon a rain-cloud, or plunge into the fiord and reappear a swan. If science or miracles were the end and object of humanity, Moses would have bequeathed to you the law of fluxions; Jesus Christ would have lightened the darkness of your sciences; his apostles would have told you whence come those vast trains of gas and melted metals, attached to cores which revolve and solidify as they dart through ether, or violently enter some system and combine with a star, jostling and displacing it by the shock, or destroying it by the infiltration of their deadly gases; Saint Paul, instead of telling you to live in God, would have explained why food is the secret bond among all creations and the evident tie between all living Species. In these days the greatest miracle of all would be the discovery of the squaring of the circle,—a problem which you hold to be insoluble, but which is doubtless solved in the march of worlds by the intersection of some mathematical lines whose course is visible to the eye of spirits who have reached the higher spheres. Believe me, miracles are in us, not without us. Here natural facts occur which men call supernatural. God would have been strangely unjust had he confined the testimony of his power to certain generations and peoples and denied them to others. The brazen rod belongs to all. Neither Moses, nor Jacob, nor Zoroaster, nor Paul, nor Pythagoras, nor Swedenborg, not the humblest Messenger nor the loftiest Prophet of the Most High are greater than you are capable of being. Only, there come to nations as to men certain periods when Faith is theirs.

“Wilfrid, you’ve come here expecting me to solve equations, or rise on a rain cloud, or dive into the fjord and come back as a swan. If science or miracles were the ultimate goal of humanity, Moses would have given you the laws of calculus; Jesus Christ would have illuminated the darkness of your scientific understanding; his apostles would have explained where those immense clouds of gas and molten metals come from, connected to cores that spin and solidify as they travel through space, or crash into a system and merge with a star, pushing and displacing it with the impact, or destroying it by leaking their harmful gases; Saint Paul, instead of telling you to live in God, would have clarified why food is the secret connection among all living things and the clear link between all species. Nowadays, the greatest miracle would be discovering how to square the circle—a problem you believe to be impossible, but which is certainly resolved in the movement of worlds by the crossing of some mathematical lines visible to the spirits who have ascended to higher realms. Believe me, miracles are found within us, not outside of us. Here, natural events occur that people label as supernatural. God would have been bizarrely unfair if he limited the evidence of his power to specific generations and peoples, denying it to others. The mighty rod belongs to everyone. Neither Moses, nor Jacob, nor Zoroaster, nor Paul, nor Pythagoras, nor Swedenborg, nor the humblest Messenger nor the greatest Prophet of the Most High is beyond what you are capable of becoming. However, certain times come to nations just as they do to individuals when Faith is theirs.”

“If material sciences be the end and object of human effort, tell me, both of you, would societies,—those great centres where men congregate,—would they perpetually be dispersed? If civilization were the object of our Species, would intelligence perish? would it continue purely individual? The grandeur of all nations that were truly great was based on exceptions; when the exception ceased their power died. If such were the End-all, Prophets, Seers, and Messengers of God would have lent their hand to Science rather than have given it to Belief. Surely they would have quickened your brains sooner than have touched your hearts! But no; one and all they came to lead the nations back to God; they proclaimed the sacred Path in simple words that showed the way to heaven; all were wrapped in love and faith, all were inspired by that word which hovers above the inhabitants of earth, enfolding them, inspiriting them, uplifting them; none were prompted by any human interest. Your great geniuses, your poets, your kings, your learned men are engulfed with their cities; while the names of these good pastors of humanity, ever blessed, have survived all cataclysms.

“If material sciences are the ultimate goal of human effort, tell me, both of you, would societies—the great centers where people gather—would they always be broken apart? If civilization were our species' objective, would intelligence fade away? Would it remain solely individual? The greatness of all truly significant nations was built on exceptions; when the exception ended, their power faded. If that were the ultimate goal, Prophets, Seers, and Messengers of God would have focused on Science instead of Belief. Surely, they would have stimulated your minds sooner than they would have touched your hearts! But no; they all came to guide nations back to God; they announced the sacred Path in simple words that showed the way to heaven; all were filled with love and faith, all inspired by that word which hovers above the earth's inhabitants, wrapping around them, inspiring them, uplifting them; none were motivated by any human interests. Your great geniuses, your poets, your kings, your scholars are consumed by their cities; while the names of these good shepherds of humanity, forever blessed, have survived all upheavals.

“Alas! we cannot understand each other on any point. We are separated by an abyss. You are on the side of darkness, while I—I live in the light, the true Light! Is this the word that you ask of me? I say it with joy; it may change you. Know this: there are sciences of matter and sciences of spirit. There, where you see substances, I see forces that stretch one toward another with generating power. To me, the character of bodies is the indication of their principles and the sign of their properties. Those principles beget affinities which escape your knowledge, and which are linked to centres. The different species among which life is distributed are unfailing streams which correspond unfailingly among themselves. Each has his own vocation. Man is effect and cause. He is fed, but he feeds in turn. When you call God a Creator, you dwarf Him. He did not create, as you think He did, plants or animals or stars. Could He proceed by a variety of means? Must He not act by unity of composition? Moreover, He gave forth principles to be developed, according to His universal law, at the will of the surroundings in which they were placed. Hence a single substance and motion, a single plant, a single animal, but correlations everywhere. In fact, all affinities are linked together by contiguous similitudes; the life of the worlds is drawn toward the centres by famished aspiration, as you are drawn by hunger to seek food.

"Unfortunately, we can't understand each other at all. We're separated by a huge divide. You exist in darkness, while I—I live in the light, the true Light! Is this what you want me to say? I say it gladly; it might change you. Understand this: there are physical sciences and spiritual sciences. Where you see substances, I see forces pulling toward each other with creating power. To me, the nature of things reveals their principles and shows their properties. Those principles create connections that you don't understand, tied to specific centers. The different species of life are constant streams that correspond perfectly with one another. Each has its own purpose. Humanity is both effect and cause. We are nourished, but we also provide nourishment. When you call God a Creator, you limit Him. He didn’t create, as you believe, plants, animals, or stars. Could He use various methods? Must He not operate with a unified approach? Furthermore, He released principles to be developed according to His universal law, depending on the conditions surrounding them. Therefore, there's one substance and motion, one plant, one animal, but connections everywhere. In reality, all affinities are connected through similar traits; the life of the worlds is drawn toward the centers by a desperate yearning, just as you are drawn by hunger to find food."

“To give you an example of affinities linked to similitudes (a secondary law on which the creations of your thought are based), music, that celestial art, is the working out of this principle; for is it not a complement of sounds harmonized by number? Is not sound a modification of air, compressed, dilated, echoed? You know the composition of air,—oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon. As you cannot obtain sound from the void, it is plain that music and the human voice are the result of organized chemical substances, which put themselves in unison with the same substances prepared within you by your thought, co-ordinated by means of light, the great nourisher of your globe. Have you ever meditated on the masses of nitre deposited by the snow, have you ever observed a thunderstorm and seen the plants breathing in from the air about them the metal it contains, without concluding that the sun has fused and distributed the subtle essence which nourishes all things here below? Swedenborg has said, ‘The earth is a man.’

“To give you an example of connections based on similarities (a secondary law that your thoughts are based on), music, that heavenly art, illustrates this principle; isn’t it just a combination of sounds harmonized by numbers? Isn’t sound merely a change in air, whether it's compressed, expanded, or echoed? You know the components of air—oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon. Since you can't create sound from nothing, it’s clear that music and the human voice come from organized chemical substances, which resonate in harmony with the same substances created within you by your thoughts, coordinated through light, the great sustainer of your planet. Have you ever thought about the deposits of saltpeter left by the snow? Have you ever watched a thunderstorm and noticed the plants taking in the minerals from the air, without realizing that the sun has merged and spread the fine essence that sustains everything down here? Swedenborg stated, ‘The earth is a man.’”

“Your Science, which makes you great in your own eyes, is paltry indeed beside the light which bathes a Seer. Cease, cease to question me; our languages are different. For a moment I have used yours to cast, if it be possible, a ray of faith into your soul; to give you, as it were, the hem of my garment and draw you up into the regions of Prayer. Can God abase Himself to you? Is it not for you to rise to Him? If human reason finds the ladder of its own strength too weak to bring God down to it, is it not evident that you must find some other path to reach Him? That Path is in ourselves. The Seer and the Believer find eyes within their souls more piercing far than eyes that probe the things of earth,—they see the Dawn. Hear this truth: Your science, let it be never so exact, your meditations, however bold, your noblest lights are Clouds. Above, above is the Sanctuary whence the true Light flows.”

“Your science, which makes you feel impressive in your own eyes, is insignificant compared to the light that surrounds a Seer. Stop questioning me; our languages don’t match. For a brief moment, I’ve used yours to try to send a glimmer of faith into your soul; to give you, in a way, a corner of my garment and pull you into the realm of Prayer. Can God lower Himself to you? Isn’t it your role to rise to Him? If human reason finds its own strength too weak to bring God down, isn’t it clear that you need to find another way to reach Him? That path is within us. The Seer and the Believer have insights within their souls that are far sharper than the eyes that examine earthly things—they see the Dawn. Understand this truth: Your science, no matter how precise, your meditations, no matter how daring, your highest insights are Clouds. Above, above is the Sanctuary where the true Light shines from.”

She sat down and remained silent; her calm face bore no sign of the agitation which orators betray after their least fervid improvisations.

She sat down and stayed quiet; her calm face showed no hint of the agitation that speakers reveal after their least passionate impromptu speeches.

Wilfrid bent toward Monsieur Becker and said in a low voice, “Who taught her that?”

Wilfrid leaned toward Monsieur Becker and said quietly, “Who taught her that?”

“I do not know,” he answered.

“I don’t know,” he said.

“He was gentler on the Falberg,” Minna whispered to herself.

“He was kinder to the Falberg,” Minna whispered to herself.

Seraphita passed her hand across her eyes and then she said, smiling:—

Seraphita rubbed her eyes and then smiled as she said:—

“You are very thoughtful to-night, gentlemen. You treat Minna and me as though we were men to whom you must talk politics or commerce; whereas we are young girls, and you ought to tell us tales while you drink your tea. That is what we do, Monsieur Wilfrid, in our long Norwegian evenings. Come, dear pastor, tell me some Saga that I have not heard,—that of Frithiof, the chronicle that you believe and have so often promised me. Tell us the story of the peasant lad who owned the ship that talked and had a soul. Come! I dream of the frigate Ellida, the fairy with the sails young girls should navigate!”

“You're really thoughtful tonight, gentlemen. You treat Minna and me like we’re men you need to discuss politics or business with, but we’re just young girls, and you should be sharing stories with us while you enjoy your tea. That’s what we do, Monsieur Wilfrid, during our long Norwegian evenings. Come on, dear pastor, tell me a Saga I haven’t heard before—the one about Frithiof, the chronicle you believe in and have promised me so many times. Tell us the story of the peasant boy who had the ship that could talk and had a soul. Come on! I dream of the frigate Ellida, the fairy that young girls should sail!”

“Since we have returned to the regions of Jarvis,” said Wilfrid, whose eyes were fastened on Seraphita as those of a robber, lurking in the darkness, fasten on the spot where he knows the jewels lie, “tell me why you do not marry?”

“Since we’ve come back to the areas of Jarvis,” Wilfrid said, his eyes fixed on Seraphita like a thief in the shadows, focused on the place where he knows the treasures are hidden, “tell me why you don’t get married?”

“You are all born widows and widowers,” she replied; “but my marriage was arranged at my birth. I am betrothed.”

“You're all born as widows and widowers,” she replied, “but my marriage was arranged when I was born. I'm engaged.”

“To whom?” they cried.

"To who?" they cried.

“Ask not my secret,” she said; “I will promise, if our father permits it, to invite you to these mysterious nuptials.”

“Don’t ask me about my secret,” she said; “I promise, if our father allows it, to invite you to these mysterious weddings.”

“Will they be soon?”

"Will they be here soon?"

“I think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

A long silence followed these words.

A long silence came after these words.

“The spring has come!” said Seraphita, suddenly. “The noise of the waters and the breaking of the ice begins. Come, let us welcome the first spring of the new century.”

“The spring has arrived!” said Seraphita, suddenly. “You can hear the sound of the water and the ice starting to melt. Come, let’s celebrate the first spring of the new century.”

She rose, followed by Wilfrid, and together they went to a window which David had opened. After the long silence of winter, the waters stirred beneath the ice and resounded through the fiord like music,—for there are sounds which space refines, so that they reach the ear in waves of light and freshness.

She got up, followed by Wilfrid, and they both went to a window that David had opened. After the long silence of winter, the water stirred under the ice and echoed through the fjord like music—because there are sounds that space enhances, allowing them to reach the ear in waves of light and freshness.

“Wilfrid, cease to nourish evil thoughts whose triumph would be hard to bear. Your desires are easily read in the fire of your eyes. Be kind; take one step forward in well-doing. Advance beyond the love of man and sacrifice yourself completely to the happiness of her you love. Obey me; I will lead you in a path where you shall obtain the distinctions which you crave, and where Love is infinite indeed.”

“Wilfrid, stop feeding those harmful thoughts that would be hard to deal with. Your wants are clear in the fire of your eyes. Be kind; take a step forward in doing good. Move beyond just loving a person and dedicate yourself completely to the happiness of the one you love. Trust me; I'll guide you on a path where you'll achieve the recognition you seek, and where Love knows no bounds.”

She left him thoughtful.

She left him thinking.

“That soft creature!” he said within himself; “is she indeed the prophetess whose eyes have just flashed lightnings, whose voice has rung through worlds, whose hand has wielded the axe of doubt against our sciences? Have we been dreaming? Am I awake?”

“That soft creature!” he thought to himself; “is she really the prophetess whose eyes have just sparked with lightning, whose voice has echoed through the worlds, whose hand has swung the axe of doubt against our sciences? Have we been dreaming? Am I awake?”

“Minna,” said Seraphita, returning to the young girl, “the eagle swoops where the carrion lies, but the dove seeks the mountain spring beneath the peaceful greenery of the glades. The eagle soars to heaven, the dove descends from it. Cease to venture into regions where thou canst find no spring of waters, no umbrageous shade. If on the Falberg thou couldst not gaze into the abyss and live, keep all thy strength for him who will love thee. Go, poor girl; thou knowest, I am betrothed.”

“Minna,” said Seraphita, turning back to the young girl, “the eagle goes where the dead animals are, but the dove looks for the mountain spring under the peaceful greenery of the meadows. The eagle flies up to the sky, while the dove comes down from it. Stop exploring places where you can't find any water sources or shady spots. If you couldn't look into the abyss on Falberg and survive, save all your strength for the one who will love you. Go, poor girl; you know I’m engaged.”

Minna rose and followed Seraphita to the window where Wilfrid stood. All three listened to the Sieg bounding out the rush of the upper waters, which brought down trees uprooted by the ice; the fiord had regained its voice; all illusions were dispelled! They rejoiced in Nature as she burst her bonds and seemed to answer with sublime accord to the Spirit whose breath had wakened her.

Minna got up and followed Seraphita to the window where Wilfrid was standing. The three of them listened to the Sieg rushing out from the upper waters, carrying along trees that had been uprooted by the ice; the fjord had come alive again; all illusions were gone! They celebrated Nature as she broke free from her constraints, seeming to respond in perfect harmony to the Spirit whose breath had awakened her.

When the three guests of this mysterious being left the house, they were filled with the vague sensation which is neither sleep, nor torpor, nor astonishment, but partakes of the nature of each,—a state that is neither dusk nor dawn, but which creates a thirst for light. All three were thinking.

When the three guests of this mysterious being left the house, they were filled with a strange feeling that wasn't quite sleep, or lethargy, or amazement, but shared qualities of all three—a state that was neither night nor day, but made them crave light. All three were lost in thought.

“I begin to believe that she is indeed a Spirit hidden in human form,” said Monsieur Becker.

“I’m starting to think that she’s actually a Spirit disguised as a human,” said Monsieur Becker.

Wilfrid, re-entering his own apartments, calm and convinced, was unable to struggle against that influence so divinely majestic.

Wilfrid, walking back into his own place, calm and assured, couldn't resist that influence that was so beautifully powerful.

Minna said in her heart, “Why will he not let me love him!”

Minna thought to herself, “Why won't he let me love him!”





CHAPTER V. FAREWELL

There is in man an almost hopeless phenomenon for thoughtful minds who seek a meaning in the march of civilization, and who endeavor to give laws of progression to the movement of intelligence. However portentous a fact may be, or even supernatural,—if such facts exist,—however solemnly a miracle may be done in sight of all, the lightning of that fact, the thunderbolt of that miracle is quickly swallowed up in the ocean of life, whose surface, scarcely stirred by the brief convulsion, returns to the level of its habitual flow.

There’s an almost hopeless situation for reflective people trying to find meaning in the progress of civilization and who want to establish rules for the advancement of understanding. No matter how significant a fact may be, or even supernatural—if such facts exist—no matter how seriously a miracle may be performed in front of everyone, the impact of that fact, the shock of that miracle is quickly absorbed by the vastness of life, whose surface, barely disturbed by the brief upheaval, returns to its usual calm.

A Voice is heard from the jaws of an Animal; a Hand writes on the wall before a feasting Court; an Eye gleams in the slumber of a king, and a Prophet explains the dream; Death, evoked, rises on the confines of the luminous sphere were faculties revive; Spirit annihilates Matter at the foot of that mystic ladder of the Seven Spiritual Worlds, one resting upon another in space and revealing themselves in shining waves that break in light upon the steps of the celestial Tabernacle. But however solemn the inward Revelation, however clear the visible outward Sign, be sure that on the morrow Balaam doubts both himself and his ass, Belshazzar and Pharoah call Moses and Daniel to qualify the Word. The Spirit, descending, bears man above this earth, opens the seas and lets him see their depths, shows him lost species, wakens dry bones whose dust is the soil of valleys; the Apostle writes the Apocalypse, and twenty centuries later human science ratifies his words and turns his visions into maxims. And what comes of it all? Why this,—that the peoples live as they have ever lived, as they lived in the first Olympiad, as they lived on the morrow of Creation, and on the eve of the great cataclysm. The waves of Doubt have covered all things. The same floods surge with the same measured motion on the human granite which serves as a boundary to the ocean of intelligence. When man has inquired of himself whether he has seen that which he has seen, whether he has heard the words that entered his ears, whether the facts were facts and the idea is indeed an idea, then he resumes his wonted bearing, thinks of his worldly interests, obeys some envoy of death and of oblivion whose dusky mantle covers like a pall an ancient Humanity of which the moderns retain no memory. Man never pauses; he goes his round, he vegetates until the appointed day when his Axe falls. If this wave force, this pressure of bitter waters prevents all progress, no doubt it also warns of death. Spirits prepared by faith among the higher souls of earth can alone perceive the mystic ladder of Jacob.

A voice is heard from the mouth of an animal; a hand writes on the wall in front of a feasting court; an eye glimmers in the sleep of a king, and a prophet interprets the dream; death, summoned, rises at the edge of the bright realm where faculties are revived; spirit overcomes matter at the base of that mystical ladder of the Seven Spiritual Worlds, each one stacked on the other in space, revealing themselves in radiant waves that crash in light on the steps of the heavenly tabernacle. But no matter how profound the inner revelation, no matter how clear the visible outward sign, you can bet that the next day Balaam doubts both himself and his donkey, while Belshazzar and Pharaoh summon Moses and Daniel to clarify the message. The spirit descends, lifts man above this earth, opens the seas, and allows him to explore their depths, shows him extinct species, awakens dry bones whose dust is the soil of valleys; the apostle writes the Apocalypse, and twenty centuries later, human science confirms his words and turns his visions into principles. And what does all this amount to? Simply that people live as they always have, just like they did in the first Olympiad, just like they did the day after Creation, and on the eve of the great cataclysm. The waves of doubt have submerged everything. The same floods surge with the same measured rhythm against the human granite that sets the boundary to the ocean of intelligence. When man questions whether he has truly seen what he saw, whether he has heard the words that reached his ears, whether the facts are real and the idea is indeed an idea, then he goes back to his usual self, thinks about his worldly concerns, and obeys some messenger of death and forgetfulness whose dark cloak covers like a shroud an ancient humanity that modern people have forgotten. Man never stops; he goes about his routine, he exists until the day comes when his axe falls. If this wave force, this pressure of bitter waters hinders all progress, it's also a sign of death. Only spirits prepared by faith among the higher souls of the earth can perceive Jacob's mystical ladder.

After listening to Seraphita’s answer in which (being earnestly questioned) she unrolled before their eyes a Divine Perspective,—as an organ fills a church with sonorous sound and reveals a musical universe, its solemn tones rising to the loftiest arches and playing, like light, upon their foliated capitals,—Wilfrid returned to his own room, awed by the sight of a world in ruins, and on those ruins the brilliance of mysterious lights poured forth in torrents by the hand of a young girl. On the morrow he still thought of these things, but his awe was gone; he felt he was neither destroyed nor changed; his passions, his ideas awoke in full force, fresh and vigorous. He went to breakfast with Monsieur Becker and found the old man absorbed in the “Treatise on Incantations,” which he had searched since early morning to convince his guest that there was nothing unprecedented in all that they had seen and heard at the Swedish castle. With the childlike trustfulness of a true scholar he had folded down the pages in which Jean Wier related authentic facts which proved the possibility of the events that had happened the night before,—for to learned men an idea is a event, just as the greatest events often present no idea at all to them. By the time they had swallowed their fifth cup of tea, these philosophers had come to think the mysterious scene of the preceding evening wholly natural. The celestial truths to which they had listened were arguments susceptible of examination; Seraphita was a girl, more or less eloquent; allowance must be made for the charms of her voice, her seductive beauty, her fascinating motions, in short, for all those oratorical arts by which an actor puts a world of sentiment and thought into phrases which are often commonplace.

After hearing Seraphita's answer, where she revealed a Divine Perspective while being earnestly questioned—like how an organ fills a church with rich sound and unveils a musical universe, with its solemn tones reaching the highest arches and illuminating their leafed capitals—Wilfrid went back to his room, struck by the sight of a world in ruins, with torrents of mysterious light pouring over those ruins from the hands of a young girl. The next day, he still thought about these things, but his awe had faded; he felt he was neither broken nor transformed; his passions and ideas stirred back to life, fresh and vigorous. He went to breakfast with Monsieur Becker and found the old man engrossed in the "Treatise on Incantations," which he had been poring over since early morning to convince his guest that there was nothing extraordinary in all they had seen and heard at the Swedish castle. With the innocent trust of a true scholar, he had marked the pages where Jean Wier discussed authentic facts proving the possibility of the previous night's events—because for learned people, an idea is as significant as an event, just as the most important events can seem devoid of any idea. By the time they had finished their fifth cup of tea, these philosophers had come to regard the mysterious scene from the night before as completely normal. The celestial truths they had heard were seen as arguments open to scrutiny; Seraphita was just a girl, somewhat eloquent; they had to consider the allure of her voice, her enchanting beauty, her captivating movements—in short, all the rhetorical skills an actor uses to infuse a world of emotion and thought into lines that often feel quite ordinary.

“Bah!” said the worthy pastor, making a philosophical grimace as he spread a layer of salt butter on his slice of bread, “the final word of all these fine enigmas is six feet under ground.”

“Bah!” said the respected pastor, making a thoughtful face as he spread a layer of salted butter on his slice of bread, “the bottom line of all these fine mysteries is six feet underground.”

“But,” said Wilfrid, sugaring his tea, “I cannot image how a young girl of seventeen can know so much; what she said was certainly a compact argument.”

“But,” said Wilfrid, sweetening his tea, “I can’t imagine how a seventeen-year-old girl can know so much; what she said was definitely a solid argument.”

“Read the account of that Italian woman,” said Monsieur Becker, “who at the age of twelve spoke forty-two languages, ancient and modern; also the history of that monk who could guess thought by smell. I can give you a thousand such cases from Jean Wier and other writers.”

“Check out the story of that Italian woman,” said Monsieur Becker, “who at twelve spoke forty-two languages, both ancient and modern; and also the tale of that monk who could guess thoughts by smell. I can give you a thousand examples like this from Jean Wier and other authors.”

“I admit all that, dear pastor; but to my thinking, Seraphita would make a perfect wife.”

“I admit all that, dear pastor; but I really think Seraphita would be a perfect wife.”

“She is all mind,” said Monsieur Becker, dubiously.

“She’s all about her intellect,” said Monsieur Becker, skeptically.

Several days went by, during which the snow in the valleys melted gradually away; the green of the forests and of the grass began to show; Norwegian Nature made ready her wedding garments for her brief bridal of a day. During this period, when the softened air invited every one to leave the house, Seraphita remained at home in solitude. When at last she admitted Minna the latter saw at once the ravages of inward fever; Seraphita’s voice was hollow, her skin pallid; hitherto a poet might have compared her lustre to that of diamonds,—now it was that of a topaz.

Several days passed, during which the snow in the valleys gradually melted; the green of the forests and grass began to appear; Norwegian Nature prepared her wedding attire for her short celebration of a day. During this time, when the mild air tempted everyone to go outside, Seraphita stayed home alone. When she finally let Minna in, Minna immediately saw the toll of inner turmoil; Seraphita's voice was hollow, her skin pale; where a poet might have once compared her glow to that of diamonds, now it resembled a topaz.

“Have you seen her?” asked Wilfrid, who had wandered around the Swedish dwelling waiting for Minna’s return.

“Have you seen her?” asked Wilfrid, who had been wandering around the Swedish house waiting for Minna to come back.

“Yes,” answered the young girl, weeping; “We must lose him!”

“Yes,” the young girl replied, crying; “We have to let him go!”

“Mademoiselle,” cried Wilfrid, endeavoring to repress the loud tones of his angry voice, “do not jest with me. You can love Seraphita only as one young girl can love another, and not with the love which she inspires in me. You do not know your danger if my jealousy were really aroused. Why can I not go to her? Is it you who stand in my way?”

“Mademoiselle,” Wilfrid shouted, trying to keep his voice from being too loud with anger, “don’t joke with me. You can only love Seraphita the way one young girl loves another, not with the kind of love she inspires in me. You don’t realize how dangerous it would be if my jealousy were truly sparked. Why can’t I go to her? Are you the one blocking my path?”

“I do not know by what right you probe my heart,” said Minna, calm in appearance, but inwardly terrified. “Yes, I love him,” she said, recovering the courage of her convictions, that she might, for once, confess the religion of her heart. “But my jealousy, natural as it is in love, fears no one here below. Alas! I am jealous of a secret feeling that absorbs him. Between him and me there is a great gulf fixed which I cannot cross. Would that I knew who loves him best, the stars or I! which of us would sacrifice our being most eagerly for his happiness! Why should I not be free to avow my love? In the presence of death we may declare our feelings,—and Seraphitus is about to die.”

“I don’t know by what right you’re probing my heart,” Minna said, looking calm on the outside but feeling terrified inside. “Yes, I love him,” she continued, regaining the courage to confess what was in her heart. “But my jealousy, as natural as it is in love, fears no one here. Oh! I’m jealous of a hidden feeling that takes up all his attention. There’s a huge divide between him and me that I can’t cross. I wish I knew who loves him more, the stars or me! Which of us would give up everything for his happiness? Why shouldn’t I be free to admit my love? In the face of death, we can express our feelings—and Seraphitus is about to die.”

“Minna, you are mistaken; the siren I so love and long for, she, whom I have seen, feeble and languid, on her couch of furs, is not a young man.”

“Minna, you’re wrong; the siren I love and long for, the one I’ve seen, weak and weary, on her fur couch, is not a young man.”

“Monsieur,” answered Minna, distressfully, “the being whose powerful hand guided me on the Falberg, who led me to the saeter sheltered beneath the Ice-Cap, there—” she said, pointing to the peak, “is not a feeble girl. Ah, had you but heard him prophesying! His poem was the music of thought. A young girl never uttered those solemn tones of a voice which stirred my soul.”

“Monsieur,” replied Minna, distressed, “the one whose strong hand guided me on the Falberg, who brought me to the saeter protected by the Ice-Cap, there—” she said, pointing to the peak, “is not a weak girl. Oh, if only you had heard him prophesying! His poem was the music of thought. A young girl could never express those serious tones of a voice that moved my soul.”

“What certainty have you?” said Wilfrid.

“What certainty do you have?” said Wilfrid.

“None but that of the heart,” answered Minna.

“Only that of the heart,” answered Minna.

“And I,” cried Wilfrid, casting on his companion the terrible glance of the earthly desire that kills, “I, too, know how powerful is her empire over me, and I will undeceive you.”

“And I,” shouted Wilfrid, throwing his companion a fierce look filled with the deadly passion of earthly desire, “I, too, understand how strong her hold is on me, and I’m going to reveal the truth to you.”

At this moment, while the words were rushing from Wilfrid’s lips as rapidly as the thoughts surged in his brain, they saw Seraphita coming towards them from the house, followed by David. The apparition calmed the man’s excitement.

At that moment, as Wilfrid spoke faster than the thoughts racing through his mind, they spotted Seraphita approaching them from the house, followed by David. The sight of her eased the man's excitement.

“Look,” he said, “could any but a woman move with that grace and langor?”

“Look,” he said, “who else but a woman could move with that grace and laziness?”

“He suffers; he comes forth for the last time,” said Minna.

“He's suffering; he's coming out for the last time,” said Minna.

David went back at a sign from his mistress, who advanced towards Wilfrid and Minna.

David went back at a signal from his mistress, who approached Wilfrid and Minna.

“Let us go to the falls of the Sieg,” she said, expressing one of those desires which suddenly possess the sick and which the well hasten to obey.

“Let’s go to the Sieg Falls,” she said, voicing one of those urges that suddenly take over the sick and that the healthy are quick to follow.

A thin white mist covered the valleys around the fiord and the sides of the mountains, whose icy summits, sparkling like stars, pierced the vapor and gave it the appearance of a moving milky way. The sun was visible through the haze like a globe of red fire. Though winter still lingered, puffs of warm air laden with the scent of the birch-trees, already adorned with their rosy efflorescence, and of the larches, whose silken tassels were beginning to appear,—breezes tempered by the incense and the sighs of earth,—gave token of the glorious Northern spring, the rapid, fleeting joy of that most melancholy of Natures. The wind was beginning to lift the veil of mist which half-obscured the gulf. The birds sang. The bark of the trees where the sun had not yet dried the clinging hoar-frost shone gayly to the eye in its fantastic wreathings which trickled away in murmuring rivulets as the warmth reached them. The three friends walked in silence along the shore. Wilfrid and Minna alone noticed the magic transformation that was taking place in the monotonous picture of the winter landscape. Their companion walked in thought, as though a voice were sounding to her ears in this concert of Nature.

A thin white mist covered the valleys around the fjord and the sides of the mountains, whose icy peaks, sparkling like stars, broke through the vapor, creating the illusion of a moving milky way. The sun shone through the haze like a glowing red orb. Although winter still lingered, warm gusts of air filled with the scent of birch trees, already blooming with their rosy flowers, and the larches, whose silky tassels were just starting to show, breezes softened by the fragrance and whispers of the earth, hinted at the beautiful Northern spring, the quick, fleeting joy of that most melancholic of natures. The wind began to lift the mist that partially concealed the gulf. The birds were singing. The bark of the trees, where the sun had yet to dry the lingering frost, looked bright to the eye with its whimsical patterns that trickled away in gentle streams as the warmth reached them. The three friends walked in silence along the shore. Only Wilfrid and Minna noticed the magical transformation occurring in the dull winter landscape. Their companion moved lost in thought, as if a voice were speaking to her in this symphony of nature.

Presently they reached the ledge of rocks through which the Sieg had forced its way, after escaping from the long avenue cut by its waters in an undulating line through the forest,—a fluvial pathway flanked by aged firs and roofed with strong-ribbed arches like those of a cathedral. Looking back from that vantage-ground, the whole extent of the fiord could be seen at a glance, with the open sea sparkling on the horizon beyond it like a burnished blade.

Currently, they arrived at the rocky ledge where the Sieg had carved its path, breaking free from the long, winding route shaped by its waters through the forest—a river pathway lined with ancient firs and covered by sturdy, arching trees like those in a cathedral. From that viewpoint, the entire stretch of the fiord was visible at once, with the open sea glistening on the horizon beyond it like a polished blade.

At this moment the mist, rolling away, left the sky blue and clear. Among the valleys and around the trees flitted the shining fragments,—a diamond dust swept by the freshening breeze. The torrent rolled on toward them; along its length a vapor rose, tinted by the sun with every color of his light; the decomposing rays flashing prismatic fires along the many-tinted scarf of waters. The rugged ledge on which they stood was carpeted by several kinds of lichen, forming a noble mat variegated by moisture and lustrous like the sheen of a silken fabric. Shrubs, already in bloom, crowned the rocks with garlands. Their waving foliage, eager for the freshness of the water, drooped its tresses above the stream; the larches shook their light fringes and played with the pines, stiff and motionless as aged men. This luxuriant beauty was foiled by the solemn colonnades of the forest-trees, rising in terraces upon the mountains, and by the calm sheet of the fiord, lying below, where the torrent buried its fury and was still. Beyond, the sea hemmed in this page of Nature, written by the greatest of poets, Chance; to whom the wild luxuriance of creation when apparently abandoned to itself is owing.

At that moment, the mist rolled away, leaving the sky bright and clear. Bright fragments flitted among the valleys and around the trees—a diamond dust carried by the refreshing breeze. The torrent rushed toward them; along its length, vapor rose, colored by the sun in every hue, with the rays reflecting prismatic sparks along the multicolored surface of the water. The rugged ledge they stood on was covered with different types of lichen, forming a rich mat varied by moisture and shining like silk. Blooming shrubs adorned the rocks with garlands. Their swaying leaves, thirsty for the freshness of the water, hung over the stream; the larches waved their delicate branches and played with the pines, which stood stiff and still like old men. This lush beauty was contrasted by the solemn columns of the forest trees, rising in tiers on the mountains, and the calm surface of the fjord below, where the torrent laid down its rage and became still. Beyond, the sea enclosed this scene of Nature, penned by the greatest poet, Chance; to whom the wild richness of creation, when seemingly left to itself, is attributed.

The village of Jarvis was a lost point in the landscape, in this immensity of Nature, sublime at this moment like all things else of ephemeral life which present a fleeting image of perfection; for, by a law fatal to no eyes but our own, creations which appear complete—the love of our heart and the desire of our eyes—have but one spring-tide here below. Standing on this breast-work of rock these three persons might well suppose themselves alone in the universe.

The village of Jarvis was a forgotten spot in the landscape, surrounded by the vastness of Nature, breathtaking at this moment like everything else in fleeting life that shows a brief glimpse of perfection; because, by a law that affects no eyes but our own, creations that seem whole—the love in our hearts and the desires of our eyes—only have one surge here on Earth. Standing on this rocky outcrop, these three people might well think they were the only ones in the universe.

“What beauty!” cried Wilfrid.

“Such beauty!” cried Wilfrid.

“Nature sings hymns,” said Seraphita. “Is not her music exquisite? Tell me, Wilfrid, could any of the women you once knew create such a glorious retreat for herself as this? I am conscious here of a feeling seldom inspired by the sight of cities, a longing to lie down amid this quickening verdure. Here, with eyes to heaven and an open heart, lost in the bosom of immensity, I could hear the sighings of the flower, scarce budded, which longs for wings, or the cry of the eider grieving that it can only fly, and remember the desires of man who, issuing from all, is none the less ever longing. But that, Wilfrid, is only a woman’s thought. You find seductive fancies in the wreathing mists, the light embroidered veils which Nature dons like a coy maiden, in this atmosphere where she perfumes for her spousals the greenery of her tresses. You seek the naiad’s form amid the gauzy vapors, and to your thinking my ears should listen only to the virile voice of the Torrent.”

“Nature sings her songs,” said Seraphita. “Isn’t her music beautiful? Tell me, Wilfrid, could any of the women you once knew create such a magnificent retreat for themselves as this? Here, I feel something I rarely experience in cities—a desire to lie down in this vibrant greenery. With my eyes on the sky and an open heart, lost in the vastness, I could hear the sighs of the flower, just budding, longing for wings, or the cries of the eider mourning that it can only fly, and remember the desires of humanity, who, emerging from everything, is still always longing. But that, Wilfrid, is just a woman’s perspective. You find enchanting visions in the curling mists, the light, flowing veils that Nature wears like a shy maiden in this atmosphere where she perfumes the greenery of her hair for her weddings. You look for the nymph’s form among the delicate vapors, and you think my ears should only listen to the strong voice of the Torrent.”

“But Love is there, like the bee in the calyx of the flower,” replied Wilfrid, perceiving for the first time a trace of earthly sentiment in her words, and fancying the moment favorable for an expression of his passionate tenderness.

“But love is there, like the bee in the bloom of the flower,” Wilfrid replied, noticing for the first time a hint of human emotion in her words, and thinking this was the right moment to express his passionate feelings.

“Always there?” said Seraphita, smiling. Minna had left them for a moment to gather the blue saxifrages growing on a rock above.

“Always there?” said Seraphita, smiling. Minna had left them for a moment to pick the blue saxifrages blooming on a rock above.

“Always,” repeated Wilfrid. “Hear me,” he said, with a masterful glance which was foiled as by a diamond breast-plate. “You know not what I am, nor what I can be, nor what I will. Do not reject my last entreaty. Be mine for the good of that world whose happiness you bear upon your heart. Be mine that my conscience may be pure; that a voice divine may sound in my ears and infuse Good into the great enterprise I have undertaken prompted by my hatred to the nations, but which I swear to accomplish for their benefit if you will walk beside me. What higher mission can you ask for love? what nobler part can woman aspire to? I came to Norway to meditate a grand design.”

“Always,” Wilfrid repeated. “Listen to me,” he said with a commanding look that had no effect, like hitting a diamond shield. “You don’t know who I am, what I can become, or what I will do. Don’t turn down my final plea. Be with me for the sake of that world whose happiness you care about so deeply. Be with me so that my conscience can be clear; so that a divine voice can fill my ears and inspire Good in the great endeavor I’ve taken on, driven by my hatred for the nations, but which I swear to achieve for their benefit if you join me. What greater mission can love ask for? What nobler role can a woman aspire to? I came to Norway to think about a grand plan.”

“And you will sacrifice its grandeur,” she said, “to an innocent girl who loves you, and who will lead you in the paths of peace.”

“And you will give up its greatness,” she said, “for an innocent girl who loves you and will guide you on the path to peace.”

“What matters sacrifice,” he cried, “if I have you? Hear my secret. I have gone from end to end of the North,—that great smithy from whose anvils new races have spread over the earth, like human tides appointed to refresh the wornout civilizations. I wished to begin my work at some Northern point, to win the empire which force and intellect must ever give over a primitive people; to form that people for battle, to drive them to wars which should ravage Europe like a conflagration, crying liberty to some, pillage to others, glory here, pleasure there!—I, myself, remaining an image of Destiny, cruel, implacable, advancing like the whirlwind, which sucks from the atmosphere the particles that make the thunderbolt, and falls like a devouring scourge upon the nations. Europe is at an epoch when she awaits the new Messiah who shall destroy society and remake it. She can no longer believe except in him who crushes her under foot. The day is at hand when poets and historians will justify me, exalt me, and borrow my ideas, mine! And all the while my triumph will be a jest, written in blood, the jest of my vengeance! But not here, Seraphita; what I see in the North disgusts me. Hers is a mere blind force; I thirst for the Indies! I would rather fight a selfish, cowardly, mercantile government. Besides, it is easier to stir the imagination of the peoples at the feet of the Caucasus than to argue with the intellect of the icy lands which here surround me. Therefore am I tempted to cross the Russian steps and pour my triumphant human tide through Asia to the Ganges, and overthrow the British rule. Seven men have done this thing before me in other epochs of the world. I will emulate them. I will spread Art like the Saracens, hurled by Mohammed upon Europe. Mine shall be no paltry sovereignty like those that govern to-day the ancient provinces of the Roman empire, disputing with their subjects about a customs right! No, nothing can bar my way! Like Genghis Khan, my feet shall tread a third of the globe, my hand shall grasp the throat of Asia like Aurung-Zeb. Be my companion! Let me seat thee, beautiful and noble being, on a throne! I do not doubt success, but live within my heart and I am sure of it.”

“What does sacrifice matter,” he shouted, “if I have you? Listen to my secret. I have traveled from one end of the North to the other,—that vast forge from which new races have spread across the earth, like human tides set to rejuvenate worn-out civilizations. I wanted to start my work at some Northern point, to gain the power that force and intellect can bring over a primitive people; to prepare that people for battle, to lead them into wars that would ravage Europe like a wildfire, shouting liberty to some, plunder to others, glory here, pleasure there!—I, myself, remaining a symbol of Fate, cruel and relentless, advancing like a whirlwind that draws in the particles from the atmosphere that create the thunderbolt, and descends like a consuming scourge upon the nations. Europe is at a moment when she awaits a new Messiah who will destroy society and rebuild it. She can believe no longer except in the one who crushes her beneath his feet. The day is coming when poets and historians will justify me, exalt me, and borrow my ideas, mine! And all the while my triumph will be a cruel joke, written in blood, the mockery of my revenge! But not here, Seraphita; what I see in the North repulses me. That is merely a blind force; I long for the Indies! I would rather fight a selfish, cowardly, mercantile government. Besides, it is easier to ignite the imagination of the people at the foot of the Caucasus than to debate with the intellect of the icy lands surrounding me here. Therefore, I am tempted to cross the Russian plains and pour my victorious human tide through Asia to the Ganges and overthrow British rule. Seven men have done this before me in other times in history. I will follow their lead. I will spread Art like the Saracens, launched by Mohammed onto Europe. My rule will not be a petty sovereignty like those that govern today over the ancient provinces of the Roman Empire, arguing with their subjects over a customs right! No, nothing can stand in my way! Like Genghis Khan, my feet will tread a third of the globe, my hand will seize the throat of Asia like Aurangzeb. Be my partner! Let me place you, beautiful and noble being, on a throne! I have no doubt about success, it lives in my heart and I am sure of it.”

“I have already reigned,” said Seraphita, coldly.

"I've already ruled," said Seraphita, coldly.

The words fell as the axe of a skilful woodman falls at the root of a young tree and brings it down at a single blow. Men alone can comprehend the rage that a woman excites in the soul of a man when, after showing her his strength, his power, his wisdom, his superiority, the capricious creature bends her head and says, “All that is nothing”; when, unmoved, she smiles and says, “Such things are known to me,” as though his power were nought.

The words hit hard like a skilled lumberjack’s axe chopping down a young tree in one swift swing. Only men can truly understand the anger a woman can stir in a man’s heart when, after he’s shown her his strength, his power, his wisdom, and his superiority, the unpredictable woman simply lowers her head and says, “None of that matters”; when she remains unfazed, smiling as she says, “I know all that,” as if his power means nothing.

“What!” cried Wilfrid, in despair, “can the riches of art, the riches of worlds, the splendors of a court—”

“What!” cried Wilfrid, in despair, “can the wealth of art, the wealth of worlds, the glories of a court—”

She stopped him by a single inflexion of her lips, and said, “Beings more powerful than you have offered me far more.”

She stopped him with a slight movement of her lips and said, “More powerful beings than you have offered me much more.”

“Thou hast no soul,” he cried,—“no soul, if thou art not persuaded by the thought of comforting a great man, who is willing now to sacrifice all things to live beside thee in a little house on the shores of a lake.”

“ You have no soul,” he yelled, “no soul, if you aren’t moved by the idea of comforting a great man, who is now willing to give up everything to live with you in a small house by the lake.”

“But,” she said, “I am loved with a boundless love.”

“But,” she said, “I am loved with an endless love.”

“By whom?” cried Wilfrid, approaching Seraphita with a frenzied movement, as if to fling her into the foaming basin of the Sieg.

“By who?” shouted Wilfrid, rushing towards Seraphita with a wild motion, as if he intended to throw her into the raging waters of the Sieg.

She looked at him and slowly extended her arm, pointing to Minna, who now sprang towards her, fair and glowing and lovely as the flowers she held in her hand.

She looked at him and slowly stretched out her arm, pointing to Minna, who now ran toward her, beautiful and radiant like the flowers she held in her hand.

“Child!” said Seraphitus, advancing to meet her.

“Hey there!” said Seraphitus, stepping forward to greet her.

Wilfrid remained where she left him, motionless as the rock on which he stood, lost in thought, longing to let himself go into the torrent of the Sieg, like the fallen trees which hurried past his eyes and disappeared in the bosom of the gulf.

Wilfrid stayed right where she left him, as still as the rock he was standing on, deep in thought, wishing he could dive into the rushing waters of the Sieg, like the fallen trees that rushed by his sight and vanished into the depths below.

“I gathered them for you,” said Minna, offering the bunch of saxifrages to the being she adored. “One of them, see, this one,” she added, selecting a flower, “is like that you found on the Falberg.”

“I picked these for you,” Minna said, handing the bunch of saxifrages to the person she adored. “This one, look,” she added, choosing a flower, “is just like the one you found on the Falberg.”

Seraphitus looked alternately at the flower and at Minna.

Seraphitus glanced back and forth between the flower and Minna.

“Why question me? Dost thou doubt me?”

“Why are you questioning me? Do you doubt me?”

“No,” said the young girl, “my trust in you is infinite. You are more beautiful to look upon than this glorious nature, but your mind surpasses in intellect that of all humanity. When I have been with you I seem to have prayed to God. I long—”

“No,” said the young girl, “I trust you completely. You are more beautiful than this amazing nature, but your mind is wiser than anyone else’s. Being with you feels like I've prayed to God. I can’t help but long—”

“For what?” said Seraphitus, with a glance that revealed to the young girl the vast distance which separated them.

“For what?” said Seraphitus, his look showing the young girl the huge gap between them.

“To suffer in your stead.”

"To suffer in your place."

“Ah, dangerous being!” cried Seraphitus in his heart. “Is it wrong, oh my God! to desire to offer her to Thee? Dost thou remember, Minna, what I said to thee up there?” he added, pointing to the summit of the Ice-Cap.

“Ah, dangerous being!” cried Seraphitus in his heart. “Is it wrong, oh my God! to want to offer her to You? Do you remember, Minna, what I said to you up there?” he added, pointing to the top of the Ice-Cap.

“He is terrible again,” thought Minna, trembling with fear.

“He's awful again,” thought Minna, shaking with fear.

The voice of the Sieg accompanied the thoughts of the three beings united on this platform of projecting rock, but separated in soul by the abysses of the Spiritual World.

The voice of the Sieg echoed the thoughts of the three beings united on this rocky platform, yet divided in spirit by the depths of the Spiritual World.

“Seraphitus! teach me,” said Minna in a silvery voice, soft as the motion of a sensitive plant, “teach me how to cease to love you. Who could fail to admire you; love is an admiration that never wearies.”

“Seraphitus! Teach me,” Minna said in a silvery voice, soft like the movement of a sensitive plant, “teach me how to stop loving you. Who could fail to admire you? Love is an admiration that never gets tired.”

“Poor child!” said Seraphitus, turning pale; “there is but one whom thou canst love in that way.”

“Poor kid!” said Seraphitus, turning pale; “there's only one person you can love like that.”

“Who?” asked Minna.

“Who?” Minna asked.

“Thou shalt know hereafter,” he said, in the feeble voice of a man who lies down to die.

"You'll know soon enough," he said, in the weak voice of a man who is lying down to die.

“Help, help! he is dying!” cried Minna.

“Help, help! He’s dying!” cried Minna.

Wilfrid ran towards them. Seeing Seraphita as she lay on a fragment of gneiss, where time had cast its velvet mantle of lustrous lichen and tawny mosses now burnished in the sunlight, he whispered softly, “How beautiful she is!”

Wilfrid ran towards them. Seeing Seraphita lying on a piece of gneiss, where time had draped its soft covering of shiny lichen and golden mosses now glowing in the sunlight, he whispered softly, “How beautiful she is!”

“One other look! the last that I shall ever cast upon this nature in travail,” said Seraphitus, rallying her strength and rising to her feet.

“One more look! The last one I'll ever have of this struggling nature,” said Seraphitus, gathering her strength and getting to her feet.

She advanced to the edge of the rocky platform, whence her eyes took in the scenery of that grand and glorious landscape, so verdant, flowery, and animated, yet so lately buried in its winding-sheet of snow.

She stepped up to the edge of the rocky platform, where her eyes took in the view of that grand and beautiful landscape, so lush, colorful, and lively, yet just recently covered by its blanket of snow.

“Farewell,” she said, “farewell, home of Earth, warmed by the fires of Love; where all things press with ardent force from the centre to the extremities; where the extremities are gathered up, like a woman’s hair, to weave the mysterious braid which binds us in that invisible ether to the Thought Divine!

“Goodbye,” she said, “goodbye, home of Earth, warmed by the fires of Love; where everything pushes with passionate force from the center to the edges; where the edges are gathered up, like a woman’s hair, to weave the mysterious braid that connects us in that invisible ether to the Divine Thought!

“Behold the man bending above that furrow moistened with his tears, who lifts his head for an instant to question Heaven; behold the woman gathering her children that she may feed them with her milk; see him who lashes the ropes in the height of the gale; see her who sits in the hollow of the rocks, awaiting the father! Behold all they who stretch their hands in want after a lifetime spent in thankless toil. To all peace and courage, and to all farewell!

“Look at the man bent over the furrow wet with his tears, who lifts his head for a moment to question Heaven; look at the woman gathering her children to feed them with her milk; see him who lashes the ropes in the middle of the storm; see her sitting in the hollow of the rocks, waiting for the father! Look at all those who stretch their hands in need after a lifetime of thankless work. To all, peace and courage, and to all, goodbye!

“Hear you the cry of the soldier, dying nameless and unknown? the wail of the man deceived who weeps in the desert? To them peace and courage; to all farewell!

“Hear the cry of the soldier, dying nameless and unknown? The wail of the deceived man who weeps in the desert? To them, peace and courage; to all, farewell!

“Farewell, you who die for the kings of the earth! Farewell, ye people without a country and ye countries without a people, each, with a mutual want. Above all, farewell to Thee who knew not where to lay Thy head, Exile divine! Farewell, mothers beside your dying sons! Farewell, ye Little Ones, ye Feeble, ye Suffering, you whose sorrows I have so often borne! Farewell, all ye who have descended into the sphere of Instinct that you may suffer there for others!

“Goodbye to you who die for the kings of the earth! Goodbye to you, people without a country and countries without a people, each with a shared need. Above all, goodbye to You who didn’t know where to rest Your head, divine Exile! Goodbye, mothers next to your dying sons! Goodbye, Little Ones, the Weak, the Suffering, you whose pains I have often shouldered! Goodbye to all of you who have entered the realm of Instinct to suffer there for others!

“Farewell, ye mariners who seek the Orient through the thick darkness of your abstractions, vast as principles! Farewell, martyrs of thought, led by thought into the presence of the True Light. Farewell, regions of study where mine ears can hear the plaint of genius neglected and insulted, the sigh of the patient scholar to whom enlightenment comes too late!

“Goodbye, you sailors who search for the East through the deep darkness of your ideas, as vast as principles! Goodbye, martyrs of thought, guided by thought into the presence of the True Light. Goodbye, areas of study where I can hear the lament of genius that is overlooked and disrespected, the sigh of the dedicated scholar to whom enlightenment arrives too late!

“I see the angelic choir, the wafting of perfumes, the incense of the heart of those who go their way consoling, praying, imparting celestial balm and living light to suffering souls! Courage, ye choir of Love! you to whom the peoples cry, ‘Comfort us, comfort us, defend us!’ To you courage! and farewell!

“I see the angelic choir, the wafting of perfumes, the incense of the heart of those who go their way consoling, praying, imparting celestial balm and living light to suffering souls! Courage, you choir of Love! you to whom the people cry, ‘Comfort us, comfort us, defend us!’ To you courage! and farewell!

“Farewell, ye granite rocks that shall bloom a flower; farewell, flower that becomes a dove; farewell, dove that shalt be woman; farewell, woman, who art Suffering, man, who art Belief! Farewell, you who shall be all love, all prayer!”

“Goodbye, you granite rocks that will bloom a flower; goodbye, flower that will become a dove; goodbye, dove that will be a woman; goodbye, woman, who is Suffering, man, who is Belief! Goodbye, you who will be all love, all prayer!”

Broken with fatigue, this inexplicable being leaned for the first time on Wilfrid and on Minna to be taken home. Wilfrid and Minna felt the shock of a mysterious contact in and through the being who thus connected them. They had scarcely advanced a few steps when David met them, weeping. “She will die,” he said, “why have you brought her hither?”

Broken with fatigue, this unexplainable person leaned for the first time on Wilfrid and Minna to be taken home. Wilfrid and Minna felt a jolt of a mysterious connection in and through the person who linked them together. They had barely taken a few steps when David ran into them, crying. “She will die,” he said, “why have you brought her here?”

The old man raised her in his arms with the vigor of youth and bore her to the gate of the Swedish castle like an eagle bearing a white lamb to his mountain eyrie.

The old man lifted her in his arms with the energy of youth and carried her to the gate of the Swedish castle like an eagle carrying a white lamb to its mountain nest.





CHAPTER VI. THE PATH TO HEAVEN

The day succeeding that on which Seraphita foresaw her death and bade farewell to Earth, as a prisoner looks round his dungeon before leaving it forever, she suffered pains which obliged her to remain in the helpless immobility of those whose pangs are great. Wilfrid and Minna went to see her, and found her lying on her couch of furs. Still veiled in flesh, her soul shone through that veil, which grew more and more transparent day by day. The progress of the Spirit, piercing the last obstacle between itself and the Infinite, was called an illness, the hour of Life went by the name of death. David wept as he watched her sufferings; unreasonable as a child, he would not listen to his mistress’s consolations. Monsieur Becker wished Seraphita to try remedies; but all were useless.

The day after Seraphita predicted her death and said goodbye to Earth, she experienced pain that left her completely still, like a prisoner looking around at their cell before leaving it for good. Wilfrid and Minna came to visit her and found her lying on her fur-covered couch. Still wrapped in her physical form, her soul shone through the veil, which became more transparent each day. The Spirit's journey, breaking through the last barrier between itself and the Infinite, was called an illness, while the moment of Life was referred to as death. David cried as he saw her suffering; like a child, he refused to accept his mistress’s words of comfort. Monsieur Becker wanted Seraphita to try treatments, but none were effective.

One morning she sent for the two beings whom she loved, telling them that this would be the last of her bad days. Wilfrid and Minna came in terror, knowing well that they were about to lose her. Seraphita smiled to them as one departing to a better world; her head drooped like a flower heavy with dew, which opens its calyx for the last time to waft its fragrance on the breeze. She looked at these friends with a sadness that was for them, not for herself; she thought no longer of herself, and they felt this with a grief mingled with gratitude which they were unable to express. Wilfrid stood silent and motionless, lost in thoughts excited by events whose vast bearings enabled him to conceive of some illimitable immensity.

One morning, she called for the two people she loved, telling them that this would be her last bad day. Wilfrid and Minna came in fear, knowing they were about to lose her. Seraphita smiled at them like someone leaving for a better place; her head drooped like a flower heavy with dew, which opens its petals for the last time to send its scent on the wind. She looked at her friends with a sadness that was for them, not for herself; she no longer thought of herself, and they felt this with a grief mixed with gratitude that they couldn’t express. Wilfrid stood silent and still, lost in thoughts stirred by events so immense that he could sense some boundless vastness.

Emboldened by the weakness of the being lately so powerful, or perhaps by the fear of losing him forever, Minna bent down over the couch and said, “Seraphitus, let me follow thee!”

Emboldened by the weakness of the being who had been so powerful recently, or maybe out of fear of losing him forever, Minna leaned over the couch and said, “Seraphitus, let me follow you!”

“Can I forbid thee?”

"Can I forbid you?"

“Why will thou not love me enough to stay with me?”

"Why won’t you love me enough to stay with me?"

“I can love nothing here.”

"I can't love anything here."

“What canst thou love?”

“What can you love?”

“Heaven.”

"Paradise."

“Is it worthy of heaven to despise the creatures of God?”

“Is it noble to look down on God's creations?”

“Minna, can we love two beings at once? Would our beloved be indeed our beloved if he did not fill our hearts? Must he not be the first, the last, the only one? She who is all love, must she not leave the world for her beloved? Human ties are but a memory, she has no ties except to him! Her soul is hers no longer; it is his. If she keeps within her soul anything that is not his, does she love? No, she loves not. To love feebly, is that to love at all? The voice of her beloved makes her joyful; it flows through her veins in a crimson tide more glowing far than blood; his glance is the light that penetrates her; her being melts into his being. He is warm to her soul. He is the light that lightens; near to him there is neither cold nor darkness. He is never absent, he is always with us; we think in him, to him, by him! Minna, that is how I love him.”

“Minna, can we truly love two people at the same time? Would our beloved be our beloved if he didn’t fill our hearts? Shouldn’t he be the first, the last, the only one? She who loves so completely must leave everything behind for her beloved, right? Human connections are just memories; she has no connections except to him! Her soul isn’t hers anymore; it belongs to him. If she holds onto anything in her soul that isn’t his, can she really say she loves? No, she doesn’t love. To love weakly, is that really love at all? The sound of her beloved’s voice brings her joy; it courses through her veins like a vibrant tide even stronger than blood; his gaze is the light that fills her; her essence merges with his. He warms her soul. He is the light that brightens; near him, there’s no cold or darkness. He’s never gone; he’s always with us; we think through him, for him, by him! Minna, that’s how I love him.”

“Love whom?” said Minna, tortured with sudden jealousy.

“Love who?” Minna said, suddenly filled with jealousy.

“God,” replied Seraphitus, his voice glowing in their souls like fires of liberty from peak to peak upon the mountains,—“God, who does not betray us! God, who will never abandon us! who crowns our wishes; who satisfies His creatures with joy—joy unalloyed and infinite! God, who never wearies but ever smiles! God, who pours into the soul fresh treasures day by day; who purifies and leaves no bitterness; who is all harmony, all flame! God, who has placed Himself within our hearts to blossom there; who hearkens to our prayers; who does not stand aloof when we are His, but gives His presence absolutely! He who revives us, magnifies us, and multiplies us in Himself; God! Minna, I love thee because thou mayst be His! I love thee because if thou come to Him thou wilt be mine.”

“God,” replied Seraphitus, his voice shining in their souls like liberating flames across the mountains, “God, who never betrays us! God, who will never leave us! Who fulfills our desires; who fills His creations with pure, endless joy! God, who never tires but always smiles! God, who pours new treasures into our souls every day; who cleanses and brings no bitterness; who is pure harmony, pure fire! God, who has made His home in our hearts to flourish there; who listens to our prayers; who is not distant when we belong to Him, but is fully present! He who revitalizes us, elevates us, and multiplies us within Himself; God! Minna, I love you because you can be His! I love you because if you come to Him, you will be mine.”

“Lead me to Him,” cried Minna, kneeling down; “take me by the hand; I will not leave thee!”

“Lead me to Him,” Minna cried, kneeling down. “Take my hand; I won’t leave you!”

“Lead us, Seraphita!” cried Wilfrid, coming to Minna’s side with an impetuous movement. “Yes, thou hast given me a thirst for Light, a thirst for the Word. I am parched with the Love thou hast put into my heart; I desire to keep thy soul in mine; thy will is mine; I will do whatsoever thou biddest me. Since I cannot obtain thee, I will keep thy will and all the thoughts that thou hast given me. If I may not unite myself with thee except by the power of my spirit, I will cling to thee in soul as the flame to what it laps. Speak!”

“Lead us, Seraphita!” shouted Wilfrid, rushing to Minna’s side. “Yes, you’ve sparked a thirst for Light in me, a thirst for the Word. I’m aching with the Love you’ve placed in my heart; I want to keep your soul in mine; your will is my will; I will do whatever you ask of me. Since I can’t have you, I’ll hold onto your will and all the thoughts you’ve given me. If I can’t unite with you except through the power of my spirit, I will cling to you in soul like a flame clings to what it touches. Speak!”

“Angel!” exclaimed the mysterious being, enfolding them both in one glance, as it were with an azure mantle, “Heaven shall by thine heritage!”

“Angel!” exclaimed the mysterious being, wrapping them both in a single glance, as if with a blue cloak, “Heaven will be your inheritance!”

Silence fell among them after these words, which sounded in the souls of the man and of the woman like the first notes of some celestial harmony.

Silence settled among them after those words, which resonated in the hearts of the man and the woman like the first notes of a heavenly melody.

“If you would teach your feet to tread the Path to heaven, know that the way is hard at first,” said the weary sufferer; “God wills that you shall seek Him for Himself. In that sense, He is jealous; He demands your whole self. But when you have given Him yourself, never, never will He abandon you. I leave with you the keys of the kingdom of His Light, where evermore you shall dwell in the bosom of the Father, in the heart of the Bridegroom. No sentinels guard the approaches, you may enter where you will; His palaces, His treasures, His sceptre, all are free. ‘Take them!’ He says. But—you must will to go there. Like one preparing for a journey, a man must leave his home, renounce his projects, bid farewell to friends, to father, mother, sister, even to the helpless brother who cries after him,—yes, farewell to them eternally; you will no more return than did the martyrs on their way to the stake. You must strip yourself of every sentiment, of everything to which man clings. Unless you do this you are but half-hearted in your enterprise.

“If you want to teach your feet to walk the Path to heaven, know that the way is tough at first,” said the tired sufferer; “God wants you to seek Him for who He is. In that sense, He is possessive; He demands your entire self. But once you've given Him yourself, He will never abandon you. I’m leaving you with the keys to the kingdom of His Light, where you will forever dwell in the embrace of the Father, in the heart of the Bridegroom. There are no guards at the entrance; you can go wherever you want; His palaces, His treasures, His scepter, all are free. ‘Take them!’ He says. But—you must want to go there. Like someone getting ready for a trip, a person must leave home, give up their plans, say goodbye to friends, to father, mother, sister, even to the helpless brother who cries after them,—yes, say goodbye to them forever; you will not return, just as the martyrs did not return from their way to the stake. You must let go of every attachment, of everything that people cling to. If you don’t do this, you are only half committed to your journey.

“Do for God what you do for your ambitious projects, what you do in consecrating yourself to Art, what you have done when you loved a human creature or sought some secret of human science. Is not God the whole of science, the all of love, the source of poetry? Surely His riches are worthy of being coveted! His treasure is inexhaustible, His poem infinite, His love immutable, His science sure and darkened by no mysteries. Be anxious for nothing, He will give you all. Yes, in His heart are treasures with which the petty joys you lose on earth are not to be compared. What I tell you is true; you shall possess His power; you may use it as you would use the gifts of lover or mistress. Alas! men doubt, they lack faith, and will, and persistence. If some set their feet in the path, they look behind them and presently turn back. Few decide between the two extremes,—to go or stay, heaven or the mire. All hesitate. Weakness leads astray, passion allures into dangerous paths, vice becomes habitual, man flounders in the mud and makes no progress towards a better state.

“Do for God what you do for your ambitious projects, what you do in dedicating yourself to Art, what you have done when you loved another person or sought some secrets of human knowledge. Isn’t God the essence of all knowledge, the entirety of love, the source of poetry? Surely His riches are worth desiring! His treasure is endless, His poem infinite, His love unchanging, His knowledge certain and free from mysteries. Don’t worry about anything, He will provide for you. Yes, in His heart are treasures that the small pleasures you lose on earth can't compare to. What I’m telling you is true; you will have His power; you can use it like you would the gifts from a lover. Unfortunately, people doubt, they lack faith, will, and determination. If some people start on the path, they look back and soon turn around. Few choose between the two extremes—going forward or staying, heaven or the muck. Everyone hesitates. Weakness leads them astray, passion tempts them into risky choices, vice becomes routine, and people get stuck in the mud without progressing towards a better state."

“All human beings go through a previous life in the sphere of Instinct, where they are brought to see the worthlessness of earthly treasures, to amass which they gave themselves such untold pains! Who can tell how many times the human being lives in the sphere of Instinct before he is prepared to enter the sphere of Abstractions, where thought expends itself on erring science, where mind wearies at last of human language? for, when Matter is exhausted, Spirit enters. Who knows how many fleshly forms the heir of heaven occupies before he can be brought to understand the value of that silence and solitude whose starry plains are but the vestibule of Spiritual Worlds? He feels his way amid the void, makes trial of nothingness, and then at last his eyes revert upon the Path. Then follow other existences,—all to be lived to reach the place where Light effulgent shines. Death is the post-house of the journey. A lifetime may be needed merely to gain the virtues which annul the errors of man’s preceding life. First comes the life of suffering, whose tortures create a thirst for love. Next the life of love and devotion to the creature, teaching devotion to the Creator,—a life where the virtues of love, its martyrdoms, its joys followed by sorrows, its angelic hopes, its patience, its resignation, excite an appetite for things divine. Then follows the life which seeks in silence the traces of the Word; in which the soul grows humble and charitable. Next the life of longing; and lastly, the life of prayer. In that is the noonday sun; there are the flowers, there the harvest!

“All human beings go through an earlier existence in the realm of Instinct, where they come to realize the emptiness of material possessions, for which they exerted so much effort! Who can say how many times a person experiences the realm of Instinct before they are ready to move into the realm of Abstractions, where thought engages with flawed knowledge, and where the mind eventually becomes weary of human language? Because when the physical is exhausted, the spirit emerges. Who knows how many human forms the heir of heaven inhabits before they can truly grasp the significance of the silence and solitude whose starry landscapes are just the entrance to Spiritual Worlds? They navigate through the void, experiment with nothingness, and finally, their gaze returns to the Path. Then come other lives—all to be experienced to arrive at the place where radiant Light shines. Death is simply a stopping point on the journey. A single lifetime may be necessary just to acquire the virtues that erase the mistakes of a person's previous life. First comes a life of suffering, whose agonies create a yearning for love. Next is a life filled with love and devotion to others, which fosters devotion to the Creator—a life where the virtues of love, its sacrifices, its joys followed by heartaches, its angelic hopes, its patience, and its acceptance, ignite a desire for the divine. Then follows the life that seeks in silence for the traces of the Word; in this life, the soul becomes humble and charitable. Next is the life of longing; and finally, the life of prayer. In that lies the midday sun; there are the flowers, there is the harvest!”

“The virtues we acquire, which develop slowly within us, are the invisible links that bind each one of our existences to the others,—existences which the spirit alone remembers, for Matter has no memory for spiritual things. Thought alone holds the tradition of the bygone life. The endless legacy of the past to the present is the secret source of human genius. Some receive the gift of form, some the gift of numbers, others the gift of harmony. All these gifts are steps of progress in the Path of Light. Yes, he who possesses a single one of them touches at that point the Infinite. Earth has divided the Word—of which I here reveal some syllables—into particles, she has reduced it to dust and has scattered it through her works, her dogmas, her poems. If some impalpable grain shines like a diamond in a human work, men cry: ‘How grand! how true! how glorious!’ That fragment vibrates in their souls and wakes a presentiment of heaven: to some, a melody that weans from earth; to others, the solitude that draws to God. To all, whatsoever sends us back upon ourselves, whatsoever strikes us down and crushes us, lifts or abases us,—that is but a syllable of the Divine Word.

“The virtues we develop over time are the invisible connections that link our lives to one another—connections that only the spirit remembers, because matter has no memory for spiritual things. Only thought retains the traditions of past lives. The continuous legacy of the past to the present is the hidden source of human creativity. Some people are gifted with shape, others with numbers, and others with harmony. All these gifts are steps forward on the Path of Light. Yes, anyone who possesses even one of these gifts touches the Infinite at that point. Earth has fragmented the Word—of which I reveal a few syllables here—into particles, reducing it to dust and scattering it through her creations, her doctrines, her poems. When a subtle grain shines like a diamond in a human creation, people exclaim: ‘How grand! How true! How glorious!’ That fragment resonates in their souls and evokes a glimpse of the divine: for some, a melody that draws them away from earth; for others, a solitude that brings them closer to God. For all, whatever turns us inward, whatever strikes and crushes us, raises or diminishes us—that is just a syllable of the Divine Word.”

“When a human soul draws its first furrow straight, the rest will follow surely. One thought borne inward, one prayer uplifted, one suffering endured, one echo of the Word within us, and our souls are forever changed. All ends in God; and many are the ways to find Him by walking straight before us. When the happy day arrives in which you set your feet upon the Path and begin your pilgrimage, the world will know nothing of it; earth no longer understands you; you no longer understand each other. Men who attain a knowledge of these things, who lisp a few syllables of the Word, often have not where to lay their head; hunted like beasts they perish on the scaffold, to the joy of assembled peoples, while Angels open to them the gates of heaven. Therefore, your destiny is a secret between yourself and God, just as love is a secret between two hearts. You may be the buried treasure, trodden under the feet of men thirsting for gold yet all-unknowing that you are there beneath them.

“When a human soul makes its first mark straight, the rest will surely follow. One thought turned inward, one prayer lifted up, one suffering endured, one echo of the Word inside us, and our souls are forever changed. Everything leads back to God; there are many ways to find Him by walking straight ahead. When the joyful day comes that you step onto the Path and start your journey, the world won’t notice; the earth no longer understands you, and you no longer understand each other. People who come to know these things, who speak a few words of the Word, often have nowhere to rest their heads; hunted like animals, they perish on the scaffold, to the delight of the crowd, while Angels open the gates of heaven for them. So, your destiny is a secret between you and God, just as love is a secret between two hearts. You may be the hidden treasure, trampled underfoot by people who are desperate for gold, yet completely unaware of your existence beneath them.”

“Henceforth your existence becomes a thing of ceaseless activity; each act has a meaning which connects you with God, just as in love your actions and your thoughts are filled with the loved one. But love and its joys, love and its pleasures limited by the senses, are but the imperfect image of the love which unites you to your celestial Spouse. All earthly joy is mixed with anguish, with discontent. If love ought not to pall then death should end it while its flame is high, so that we see no ashes. But in God our wretchedness becomes delight, joy lives upon itself and multiplies, and grows, and has no limit. In the Earthly life our fleeting love is ended by tribulation; in the Spiritual life the tribulations of a day end in joys unending. The soul is ceaselessly joyful. We feel God with us, in us; He gives a sacred savor to all things; He shines in the soul; He imparts to us His sweetness; He stills our interest in the world viewed for ourselves; He quickens our interest in it viewed for His sake, and grants us the exercise of His power upon it. In His name we do the works which He inspires, we act for Him, we have no self except in Him, we love His creatures with undying love, we dry their tears and long to bring them unto Him, as a loving woman longs to see the inhabitants of earth obey her well-beloved.

“From now on, your life is filled with constant activity; every action has a purpose that connects you with God, just like in love, where your actions and thoughts are filled with the person you love. But love and its joys, love and pleasures bound by the senses, are just an imperfect reflection of the love that unites you with your heavenly Partner. All earthly joy is mixed with pain and dissatisfaction. If love shouldn’t fade, then death should come while its flame is still strong, so we don’t see any ashes. But in God, our misery turns into delight, joy nourishes itself and grows without limits. In this life, our fleeting love ends with hardship; in the spiritual life, the struggles of a day lead to endless joys. The soul is constantly joyful. We feel God with us, in us; He adds a sacred flavor to everything; He shines in our soul; He gives us His sweetness; He calms our interest in the world when viewed for ourselves; He awakens our interest in it when viewed for His sake, and allows us to exercise His power over it. In His name, we do the works that He inspires, we act for Him, we have no self except in Him, we love His creations with enduring love, we wipe their tears and long to bring them to Him, just as a loving woman longs to see the people of the earth obey her beloved.”

“The final life, the fruition of all other lives, to which the powers of the soul have tended, and whose merits open the Sacred Portals to perfected man, is the life of Prayer. Who can make you comprehend the grandeur, the majesty, the might of Prayer? May my voice, these words of mine, ring in your hearts and change them. Be now, here, what you may be after cruel trial! There are privileged beings, Prophets, Seers, Messengers, and Martyrs, all those who suffer for the Word and who proclaim it; such souls spring at a bound across the human sphere and rise at once to Prayer. So, too, with those whose souls receive the fire of Faith. Be one of those brave souls! God welcomes boldness. He loves to be taken by violence; He will never reject those who force their way to Him. Know this! desire, the torrent of your will, is so all-powerful that a single emission of it, made with force, can obtain all; a single cry, uttered under the pressure of Faith, suffices. Be one of such beings, full of force, of will, of love! Be conquerors on the earth! Let the hunger and thirst of God possess you. Fly to Him as the hart panting for the water-brooks. Desire shall lend you its wings; tears, those blossoms of repentance, shall be the celestial baptism from which your nature will issue purified. Cast yourself on the breast of the stream in Prayer! Silence and meditation are the means of following the Way. God reveals Himself, unfailingly, to the solitary, thoughtful seeker.

“The final life, the culmination of all previous lives, to which the powers of the soul have aspired and whose merits open the Sacred Portals to the perfected person, is the life of Prayer. Who can help you understand the greatness, the majesty, the power of Prayer? May my voice and these words resonate in your hearts and transform them. Be now, here, what you could become after enduring hardship! There are special beings—Prophets, Seers, Messengers, and Martyrs—all those who suffer for the Word and proclaim it; such souls leap beyond the human realm and instantly ascend to Prayer. The same goes for those whose souls are ignited by the fire of Faith. Be one of those courageous souls! God welcomes boldness. He loves to be approached with passion; He will never reject those who strive to reach Him. Know this! Desire, the force of your will, is incredibly powerful; a single, forceful expression of it can achieve everything; a single cry spoken with the strength of Faith is enough. Be among those beings, filled with strength, will, and love! Be conquerors on earth! Let the longing for God fill you. Rush to Him like a deer thirsting for streams of water. Desire will give you wings; tears, the flowers of repentance, will be the divine baptism that purifies your nature. Throw yourself into the flow of the stream in Prayer! Silence and meditation are the paths to follow the Way. God reveals Himself, without fail, to the solitary, reflective seeker.”

“It is thus that the separation takes place between Matter, which so long has wrapped its darkness round you, and Spirit, which was in you from the beginning, the light which lighted you and now brings noon-day to your soul. Yes, your broken heart shall receive the light; the light shall bathe it. Then you will no longer feel convictions, they will have changed to certainties. The Poet utters; the Thinker meditates; the Righteous acts; but he who stands upon the borders of the Divine World prays; and his prayer is word, thought, action, in one! Yes, prayer includes all, contains all; it completes nature, for it reveals to you the mind within it and its progression. White and shining virgin of all human virtues, ark of the covenant between earth and heaven, tender and strong companion partaking of the lion and of the lamb, Prayer! Prayer will give you the key of heaven! Bold and pure as innocence, strong, like all that is single and simple, this glorious, invincible Queen rests, nevertheless, on the material world; she takes possession of it; like the sun, she clasps it in a circle of light. The universe belongs to him who wills, who knows, who prays; but he must will, he must know, he must pray; in a word, he must possess force, wisdom, and faith.

“It is through this that the separation happens between Matter, which has long wrapped its darkness around you, and Spirit, which has been within you from the beginning, the light that has illuminated you and now brings the brightness of noon to your soul. Yes, your shattered heart will receive the light; the light will envelop it. Then you will no longer experience doubts; they will transform into certainties. The Poet expresses; the Thinker reflects; the Righteous acts; but the one standing on the edges of the Divine World prays; and his prayer is a combination of word, thought, and action, all in one! Yes, prayer encompasses everything, contains everything; it completes nature, as it reveals the mind within it and its evolution. White and shining, the embodiment of all human virtues, the ark of the covenant between earth and heaven, a gentle and powerful companion balancing strength and tenderness, Prayer! Prayer will give you the key to heaven! Bold and pure like innocence, strong like everything that is simple and singular, this glorious, invincible Queen nonetheless rests on the material world; she claims it as her own; like the sun, she envelops it in a circle of light. The universe belongs to whoever desires, who understands, who prays; but they must desire, they must understand, they must pray; in other words, they must possess strength, wisdom, and faith.”

“Therefore Prayer, issuing from so many trials, is the consummation of all truths, all powers, all feelings. Fruit of the laborious, progressive, continued development of natural properties and faculties vitalized anew by the divine breath of the Word, Prayer has occult activity; it is the final worship—not the material worship of images, nor the spiritual worship of formulas, but the worship of the Divine World. We say no prayers,—prayer forms within us; it is a faculty which acts of itself; it has attained a way of action which lifts it outside of forms; it links the soul to God, with whom we unite as the root of the tree unites with the soil; our veins draw life from the principle of life, and we live by the life of the universe. Prayer bestows external conviction by making us penetrate the Material World through the cohesion of all our faculties with the elementary substances; it bestows internal conviction by developing our essence and mingling it with that of the Spiritual Worlds. To be able to pray thus, you must attain to an utter abandonment of flesh; you must acquire through the fires of the furnace the purity of the diamond; for this complete communion with the Divine is obtained only in absolute repose, where storms and conflicts are at rest.

“Therefore, prayer, born from so many trials, is the culmination of all truths, all powers, all feelings. It is the result of the hard, ongoing development of natural properties and abilities, refreshed by the divine breath of the Word. Prayer has hidden power; it is the ultimate form of worship—not the physical worship of images, nor the spiritual worship of formulas, but the worship of the Divine World. We don’t say any prayers—prayer forms within us; it is a faculty that acts on its own; it has developed a way of functioning that transcends forms; it connects the soul to God, just as the root of a tree connects to the soil; our veins draw life from the source of life, and we live by the life of the universe. Prayer gives us external certainty by allowing us to engage with the Material World through the unity of all our faculties with the basic elements; it grants internal certainty by developing our essence and blending it with that of the Spiritual Worlds. To pray in this way, you must fully let go of physical concerns; you need to achieve the purity of a diamond through the trials of a furnace; for this complete union with the Divine is attained only in total stillness, where storms and conflicts are at peace.”

“Yes, Prayer—the aspiration of the soul freed absolutely from the body—bears all forces within it, and applies them to the constant and perseverant union of the Visible and the Invisible. When you possess the faculty of praying without weariness, with love, with force, with certainty, with intelligence, your spiritualized nature will presently be invested with power. Like a rushing wind, like a thunderbolt, it cuts its way through all things and shares the power of God. The quickness of the Spirit becomes yours; in an instant you may pass from region to region; like the Word itself, you are transported from the ends of the world to other worlds. Harmony exists, and you are part of it! Light is there and your eyes possess it! Melody is heard and you echo it! Under such conditions, you feel your perceptions developing, widening; the eyes of your mind reach to vast distances. There is, in truth, neither time nor place to the Spirit; space and duration are proportions created for Matter; spirit and matter have naught in common.

“Yes, Prayer—the longing of the soul completely freed from the body—holds all energies within it and channels them towards the constant and steadfast connection between the Visible and the Invisible. When you have the ability to pray without getting tired, with love, strength, certainty, and understanding, your spiritual nature will soon be filled with power. Like a rushing wind or a lightning strike, it forges its way through everything and shares in the power of God. The swiftness of the Spirit becomes yours; in an instant, you can move from one realm to another; like the Word itself, you can be transported from the ends of the earth to other worlds. Harmony exists, and you are part of it! Light is present, and you can see it! Melody is heard and you resonate with it! In such moments, you feel your perceptions growing and expanding; the eyes of your mind reach great distances. Truly, there is no time or place for the Spirit; space and time are dimensions created for Matter; spirit and matter have nothing in common.”

“Though these things take place in stillness, in silence, without agitation, without external movement, yet Prayer is all action; but it is spiritual action, stripped of substantiality, and reduced, like the motion of the worlds, to an invisible pure force. It penetrates everywhere like light; it gives vitality to souls that come beneath its rays, as Nature beneath the sun. It resuscitates virtue, purifies and sanctifies all actions, peoples solitude, and gives a foretaste of eternal joys. When you have once felt the delights of the divine intoxication which comes of this internal travail, then all is yours! once take the lute on which we sing to God within your hands, and you will never part with it. Hence the solitude in which Angelic Spirits live; hence their disdain of human joys. They are withdrawn from those who must die to live; they hear the language of such beings, but they no longer understand their ideas; they wonder at their movements, at what the world terms policies, material laws, societies. For them all mysteries are over; truth, and truth alone, is theirs. They who have reached the point where their eyes discern the Sacred Portals, who, not looking back, not uttering one regret, contemplate worlds and comprehend their destinies, such as they keep silence, wait, and bear their final struggles. The worst of all those struggles is the last; at the zenith of all virtue is Resignation,—to be an exile and not lament, no longer to delight in earthly things and yet to smile, to belong to God and yet to stay with men! You hear the voice that cries to you, ‘Advance!’ Often celestial visions of descending Angels compass you about with songs of praise; then, tearless, uncomplaining, must you watch them as they reascent the skies! To murmur is to forfeit all. Resignation is a fruit that ripens at the gates of heaven. How powerful, how glorious the calm smile, the pure brow of the resigned human creature. Radiant is the light of that brow. They who live in its atmosphere grow purer. That calm glance penetrates and softens. More eloquent by silence than the prophet by speech, such beings triumph by their simple presence. Their ears are quick to hear as a faithful dog listening for his master. Brighter than hope, stronger than love, higher than faith, that creature of resignation is the virgin standing on the earth, who holds for a moment the conquered palm, then, rising heavenward, leaves behind her the imprint of her white, pure feet. When she has passed away men flock around and cry, ‘See! See!’ Sometimes God holds her still in sight,—a figure to whose feet creep Forms and Species of Animality to be shown their way. She wafts the light exhaling from her hair, and they see; she speaks, and they hear. ‘A miracle!’ they cry. Often she triumphs in the name of God; frightened men deny her and put her to death; smiling, she lays down her sword and goes to the stake, having saved the Peoples. How many a pardoned Angel has passed from martyrdom to heaven! Sinai, Golgotha are not in this place nor in that; Angels are crucified in every place, in every sphere. Sighs pierce to God from the whole universe. This earth on which we live is but a single sheaf of the great harvest; humanity is but a species in the vast garden where the flowers of heaven are cultivated. Everywhere God is like unto Himself, and everywhere, by prayer, it is easy to reach Him.”

“Even though these things happen in stillness, in silence, without agitation, and without any visible movement, Prayer is all action; but it’s spiritual action, stripped of physicality, and reduced, like the motion of the worlds, to an invisible pure force. It penetrates everywhere like light; it energizes souls that come under its rays, just like Nature thrives under the sun. It brings back virtue, purifies and sanctifies all actions, fills solitude, and offers a taste of eternal joys. Once you’ve experienced the bliss of the divine intoxication that comes from this inner struggle, then everything is yours! Just take the lute on which we sing to God into your hands, and you will never want to let go of it. This explains the solitude in which Angelic Spirits dwell; hence their disregard for human joys. They are removed from those who must die to live; they can hear the language of such beings, but they no longer grasp their ideas; they marvel at their movements, at what the world calls policies, material laws, and societies. For them, all mysteries are resolved; truth, and truth alone, belongs to them. Those who have reached the point where their eyes see the Sacred Portals, who do not look back or express one regret, contemplate worlds and understand their destinies; they maintain silence, wait, and endure their final struggles. The hardest of all those struggles is the last; at the peak of all virtue is Resignation—to be an outcast and not mourn, to no longer find joy in earthly things yet still smile, to belong to God while being present among people! You hear the voice calling you, ‘Move forward!’ Often celestial visions of descending Angels surround you with songs of praise; then, without tears or complaints, you must watch them as they ascend back to the skies! To murmur is to lose everything. Resignation is a fruit that ripens at the gates of heaven. How powerful, how glorious the calm smile, the pure brow of the resigned human being. Radiant is the light of that brow. Those who live in its atmosphere become purer. That calm gaze penetrates and softens. More eloquent in silence than a prophet in speech, such beings triumph simply by their presence. Their ears are as quick to hear as a loyal dog listening for its master. Brighter than hope, stronger than love, higher than faith, that being of resignation is the virgin standing on the earth, who holds for a moment the conquered palm, then, rising toward heaven, leaves behind the imprint of her white, pure feet. When she has passed, people gather around and exclaim, ‘Look! Look!’ Sometimes God holds her still in view—a figure to whose feet Creatures and Species of Animality crawl to find their way. She spreads the light exuding from her hair, and they see; she speaks, and they hear. ‘A miracle!’ they exclaim. Often, she triumphs in the name of God; frightened people deny her and execute her; smiling, she lays down her sword and goes to the stake, having saved the People. How many pardoned Angels have moved from martyrdom to heaven! Sinai and Golgotha are not in this place nor that; Angels are crucified everywhere, in every realm. Sighs from the entire universe reach God. This earth we live on is just a single sheaf of the great harvest; humanity is merely a species in the vast garden where the flowers of heaven are nurtured. Everywhere, God is as He is, and everywhere, through prayer, it is easy to reach Him.”

With these words, which fell from the lips of another Hagar in the wilderness, burning the souls of the hearers as the live coal of the word inflamed Isaiah, this mysterious being paused as though to gather some remaining strength. Wilfrid and Minna dared not speak. Suddenly HE lifted himself up to die:—

With these words, spoken by another Hagar in the wilderness, igniting the hearts of those listening like the burning coal that ignited Isaiah, this mysterious figure paused as if to gather some remaining strength. Wilfrid and Minna didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, HE lifted himself up to die:—

“Soul of all things, oh my God, thou whom I love for Thyself! Thou, Judge and Father, receive a love which has no limit. Give me of thine essence and thy faculties that I be wholly thine! Take me, that I no longer be myself! Am I not purified? then cast me back into the furnace! If I be not yet proved in the fire, make me some nurturing ploughshare, or the Sword of victory! Grant me a glorious martyrdom in which to proclaim thy Word! Rejected, I will bless thy justice. But if excess of love may win in a moment that which hard and patient labor cannot attain, then bear me upward in thy chariot of fire! Grant me triumph, or further trial, still will I bless thee! To suffer for thee, is not that to triumph? Take me, seize me, bear me away! nay, if thou wilt, reject me! Thou art He who can do no evil. Ah!” he cried, after a pause, “the bonds are breaking.

“Soul of all things, oh my God, I love You for who You are! You, Judge and Father, accept a love that knows no bounds. Share Your essence and Your gifts with me so I can be completely Yours! Take me, so I cease to exist as myself! Am I not purified? Then throw me back into the furnace! If I'm not yet tested in the fire, make me a nurturing ploughshare or the Sword of victory! Grant me a glorious martyrdom to spread Your Word! If I'm rejected, I will praise Your justice. But if a surge of love can achieve in an instant what hard and patient work cannot, then lift me up in Your chariot of fire! Grant me victory, or more trials, I will still bless You! To suffer for You, isn’t that a triumph? Take me, hold me, carry me away! And if You wish, reject me! You are the One who does no wrong. Ah!” he exclaimed after a moment, “the bonds are breaking.

“Spirits of the pure, ye sacred flock, come forth from the hidden places, come on the surface of the luminous waves! The hour now is; come, assemble! Let us sing at the gates of the Sanctuary; our songs shall drive away the final clouds. With one accord let us hail the Dawn of the Eternal Day. Behold the rising of the one True Light! Ah, why may I not take with me these my friends! Farewell, poor earth, Farewell!”

“Spirits of the pure, you sacred group, come out from the hidden places, come to the surface of the shining waves! The time is now; come, gather! Let’s sing at the gates of the Sanctuary; our songs will chase away the last clouds. Together let’s welcome the Dawn of the Eternal Day. Look at the rise of the one True Light! Ah, why can’t I take these friends with me! Goodbye, poor earth, goodbye!”





CHAPTER VII. THE ASSUMPTION

The last psalm was uttered neither by word, look, nor gesture, nor by any of those signs which men employ to communicate their thoughts, but as the soul speaks to itself; for at the moment when Seraphita revealed herself in her true nature, her thoughts were no longer enslaved by human words. The violence of that last prayer had burst her bonds. Her soul, like a white dove, remained for an instant poised above the body whose exhausted substances were about to be annihilated.

The last psalm wasn’t spoken through words, looks, gestures, or any of the signs people use to express their thoughts, but rather as the soul communicates with itself; for when Seraphita showed her true self, her thoughts were free from human language. The intensity of that final prayer had broken her chains. Her soul, like a white dove, lingered for a moment above the body, which was on the verge of being destroyed.

The aspiration of the Soul toward heaven was so contagious that Wilfrid and Minna, beholding those radiant scintillations of Life, perceived not Death.

The Soul's desire for heaven was so infectious that Wilfrid and Minna, seeing those bright flashes of Life, didn’t notice Death.

They had fallen on their knees when he had turned toward his Orient, and they shared his ecstasy.

They had dropped to their knees when he had turned toward his East, and they shared in his joy.

The fear of the Lord, which creates man a second time, purging away his dross, mastered their hearts.

The fear of the Lord, which recreates a person, removing their impurities, controlled their hearts.

Their eyes, veiled to the things of Earth, were opened to the Brightness of Heaven.

Their eyes, closed off to the world, were opened to the Light of Heaven.

Though, like the Seers of old called Prophets by men, they were filled with the terror of the Most High, yet like them they continued firm when they found themselves within the radiance where the Glory of the Spirit shone.

Though, like the Seers of old known as Prophets by people, they were filled with the fear of the Most High, they remained steadfast when they found themselves within the light where the Glory of the Spirit shone.

The veil of flesh, which, until now, had hidden that glory from their eyes, dissolved imperceptibly away, and left them free to behold the Divine substance.

The fleshly veil that had been hiding that glory from their eyes gradually faded away, allowing them to see the Divine essence freely.

They stood in the twilight of the Coming Dawn, whose feeble rays prepared them to look upon the True Light, to hear the Living Word, and yet not die.

They stood in the dim light of the Coming Dawn, whose weak rays readied them to see the True Light, to hear the Living Word, and still survive.

In this state they began to perceive the immeasurable differences which separate the things of earth from the things of Heaven.

In this state, they began to realize the vast differences that separate earthly matters from heavenly ones.

Life, on the borders of which they stood, leaning upon each other, trembling and illuminated, like two children standing under shelter in presence of a conflagration, That Life offered no lodgment to the senses.

Life, where they stood, leaning on each other, shaking and aglow, like two kids sheltered from a fire, that Life provided no refuge for the senses.

The ideas they used to interpret their vision to themselves were to the things seen what the visible senses of a man are to his soul, the material covering of a divine essence.

The concepts they used to understand their vision were to what they saw what a person's senses are to their soul, the physical layer over a divine essence.

The departing spirit was above them, shedding incense without odor, melody without sound. About them, where they stood, were neither surfaces, nor angles, nor atmosphere.

The leaving spirit was above them, releasing scentless incense, music without noise. Around them, where they stood, there were neither surfaces, nor angles, nor atmosphere.

They dared neither question him nor contemplate him; they stood in the shadow of that Presence as beneath the burning rays of a tropical sun, fearing to raise their eyes lest the light should blast them.

They didn’t dare to question him or think about him; they stood in the shadow of that Presence like they were under the scorching sun of a tropical day, afraid to look up in case the light would scorch them.

They knew they were beside him, without being able to perceive how it was that they stood, as in a dream, on the confines of the Visible and the Invisible, nor how they had lost sight of the Visible and how they beheld the Invisible.

They knew they were next to him, but they couldn't understand how they stood there, like in a dream, on the edge of what could be seen and what couldn't, or how they had lost sight of the Visible and how they were seeing the Invisible.

To each other they said: “If he touches us, we can die!” But the spirit was now within the Infinite, and they knew not that neither time, nor space, nor death, existed there, and that a great gulf lay between them, although they thought themselves beside him.

To each other they said: “If he touches us, we can die!” But the spirit was now within the Infinite, and they knew not that neither time, nor space, nor death existed there, and that a great gulf lay between them, although they thought themselves beside him.

Their souls were not prepared to receive in its fulness a knowledge of the faculties of that Life; they could have only faint and confused perceptions of it, suited to their weakness.

Their souls weren't ready to fully grasp the knowledge of the abilities of that Life; they could only have vague and unclear perceptions of it, fitting their limitations.

Were it not so, the thunder of the Living Word, whose far-off tones now reached their ears, and whose meaning entered their souls as life unites with body,—one echo of that Word would have consumed their being as a whirlwind of fire laps up a fragile straw.

If that weren't the case, the thunder of the Living Word, whose distant sounds now reached their ears, and whose meaning filled their souls as life merges with body—one echo of that Word would have engulfed them like a whirlwind of fire devours fragile straw.

Therefore they saw only that which their nature, sustained by the strength of the spirit, permitted them to see; they heard that only which they were able to hear.

Therefore, they only saw what their nature, supported by the strength of the spirit, allowed them to see; they heard only what they were capable of hearing.

And yet, though thus protected, they shuddered when the Voice of the anguished soul broke forth above them—the prayer of the Spirit awaiting Life and imploring it with a cry.

And yet, even with that protection, they shuddered when the Voice of the anguished soul cried out above them—the prayer of the Spirit waiting for Life and begging for it with a cry.

That cry froze them to the very marrow of their bones.

That scream chilled them to the core.

The Spirit knocked at the sacred portal. “What wilt thou?” answered a choir, whose question echoed among the worlds. “To go to God.” “Hast thou conquered?” “I have conquered the flesh through abstinence, I have conquered false knowledge by humility, I have conquered pride by charity, I have conquered the earth by love; I have paid my dues by suffering, I am purified in the fires of faith, I have longed for Life by prayer: I wait in adoration, and I am resigned.”

The Spirit knocked at the sacred portal. “What do you want?” answered a choir, whose question echoed across the worlds. “To go to God.” “Have you conquered?” “I have overcome the flesh through abstinence, I have overcome false knowledge through humility, I have conquered pride through charity, I have overcome the earth through love; I have paid my dues through suffering, I am purified in the fires of faith, I have longed for Life through prayer: I wait in adoration, and I am resigned.”

No answer came.

No response came.

“God’s will be done!” answered the Spirit, believing that he was about to be rejected.

“God’s will be done!” replied the Spirit, thinking that he was about to be turned down.

His tears flowed and fell like dew upon the heads of the two kneeling witnesses, who trembled before the justice of God.

His tears streamed down like dew on the heads of the two kneeling witnesses, who shook before the justice of God.

Suddenly the trumpets sounded,—the last trumpets of Victory won by the Angel in this last trial. The reverberation passed through space as sound through its echo, filling it, and shaking the universe which Wilfrid and Minna felt like an atom beneath their feet. They trembled under an anguish caused by the dread of the mystery about to be accomplished.

Suddenly, the trumpets sounded—the final trumpets of Victory achieved by the Angel in this last test. The sound echoed through space, filling it and shaking the universe, which Wilfrid and Minna felt like a tiny particle beneath their feet. They trembled with anxiety caused by the fear of the mystery about to unfold.

A great movement took place, as though the Eternal Legions, putting themselves in motion, were passing upward in spiral columns. The worlds revolved like clouds driven by a furious wind. It was all rapid.

A massive movement occurred, as if the Eternal Legions were stirring and moving upward in swirling columns. The worlds spun like clouds blown by a strong wind. Everything was fast-paced.

Suddenly the veils were rent away. They saw on high as it were a star, incomparably more lustrous than the most luminous of material stars, which detached itself, and fell like a thunderbolt, dazzling as lightning. Its passage paled the faces of the pair, who thought it to be the Light Itself.

Suddenly, the veils were torn away. They saw above them what looked like a star, incredibly brighter than any material star, which broke free and fell like a lightning bolt, dazzling as it streaked down. Its passage made the faces of the two pale, as they believed it to be the Light Itself.

It was the Messenger of good tidings, the plume of whose helmet was a flame of Life.

It was the Messenger of good news, the feather on whose helmet was a flame of Life.

Behind him lay the swath of his way gleaming with a flood of the lights through which he passed.

Behind him stretched the path he had taken, shining with a stream of lights as he moved through.

He bore a palm and a sword. He touched the Spirit with the palm, and the Spirit was transfigured. Its white wings noiselessly unfolded.

He carried a palm and a sword. He touched the Spirit with the palm, and the Spirit was transformed. Its white wings silently spread out.

This communication of the Light, changing the Spirit into a Seraph and clothing it with a glorious form, a celestial armor, poured down such effulgent rays that the two Seers were paralyzed.

This message of the Light, transforming the Spirit into a Seraph and dressing it in a magnificent form, a heavenly armor, emitted such brilliant rays that the two Seers were stunned.

Like the three apostles to whom Jesus showed himself, they felt the dead weight of their bodies which denied them a complete and cloudless intuition of the Word and the True Life.

Like the three apostles whom Jesus revealed himself to, they felt the heavy burden of their bodies, which prevented them from having a complete and clear understanding of the Word and the True Life.

They comprehended the nakedness of their souls; they were able to measure the poverty of their light by comparing it—a humbling task—with the halo of the Seraph.

They understood the bare truth of their souls; they could gauge the lack of their light by comparing it—a humbling task—with the glow of the Seraph.

A passionate desire to plunge back into the mire of earth and suffer trial took possession of them,—trial through which they might victoriously utter at the sacred gates the words of that radiant Seraph.

A strong urge to dive back into the mess of life and endure challenges overwhelmed them—challenges through which they could proudly speak at the sacred gates the words of that shining Seraph.

The Seraph knelt before the Sanctuary, beholding it, at last, face to face; and he said, raising his hands thitherward, “Grant that these two may have further sight; they will love the Lord and proclaim His word.”

The Seraph knelt before the Sanctuary, finally seeing it in person; and he said, raising his hands toward it, “Please allow these two to gain more understanding; they will love the Lord and spread His message.”

At this prayer a veil fell. Whether it were that the hidden force which held the Seers had momentarily annihilated their physical bodies, or that it raised their spirits above those bodies, certain it is that they felt within them a rending of the pure from the impure.

At this prayer, a veil dropped. Whether it was that the hidden force holding the Seers temporarily destroyed their physical forms, or that it lifted their spirits above those forms, it’s clear that they felt a separation of the pure from the impure within themselves.

The tears of the Seraph rose about them like a vapor, which hid the lower worlds from their knowledge, held them in its folds, bore them upwards, gave them forgetfulness of earthly meanings and the power of comprehending the meanings of things divine.

The tears of the Seraph rose around them like mist, which concealed the lower worlds from their understanding, wrapped them in its layers, lifted them up, made them forget earthly meanings, and gave them the ability to grasp the meanings of divine things.

The True Light shone; it illumined the Creations, which seemed to them barren when they saw the source from which all worlds—Terrestrial, Spiritual, and Divine-derived their Motion.

The True Light shone; it illuminated the Creations, which appeared barren to them when they saw the source from which all worlds—Earthly, Spiritual, and Divine—derived their Motion.

Each world possessed a centre to which converged all points of its circumference. These worlds were themselves the points which moved toward the centre of their system. Each system had its centre in great celestial regions which communicated with the flaming and quenchless motor of all that is.

Each world had a center where all points on its edge came together. These worlds were the points that moved toward the center of their system. Each system’s center was located in vast celestial areas that connected to the blazing and unquenchable motor of all that is.

Thus, from the greatest to the smallest of the worlds, and from the smallest of the worlds to the smallest portion of the beings who compose it, all was individual, and all was, nevertheless, One and indivisible.

Thus, from the largest to the tiniest of worlds, and from the tiniest of worlds to the smallest part of the beings that make it up, everything was individual, and yet, everything was still One and indivisible.

What was the design of the Being, fixed in His essence and in His faculties, who transmitted that essence and those faculties without losing them? who manifested them outside of Himself without separating them from Himself? who rendered his creations outside of Himself fixed in their essence and mutable in their form? The pair thus called to the celestial festival could only see the order and arrangement of created beings and admire the immediate result. The Angels alone see more. They know the means; they comprehend the final end.

What was the design of the Being, established in His essence and abilities, who shared that essence and those abilities without diminishing them? Who showed them outside of Himself without separating them from Himself? Who made His creations outside of Himself stable in their essence and changeable in their form? The couple invited to the heavenly celebration could only recognize the order and arrangement of created beings and appreciate the immediate outcome. Only the Angels see more. They understand the means; they grasp the ultimate purpose.

But what the two Elect were granted power to contemplate, what they were able to bring back as a testimony which enlightened their minds forever after, was the proof of the action of the Worlds and of Beings; the consciousness of the effort with which they all converge to the Result.

But what the two Elect were given the power to see, what they were able to return with as evidence that enlightened their minds forever after, was proof of the actions of the Worlds and of Beings; the awareness of the effort with which they all come together for the Result.

They heard the divers parts of the Infinite forming one living melody; and each time that the accord made itself felt like a mighty respiration, the Worlds drawn by the concordant movement inclined themselves toward the Supreme Being who, from His impenetrable centre, issued all things and recalled all things to Himself.

They heard the different parts of the Infinite creating one living melody; and every time the harmony resonated like a powerful breath, the Worlds, drawn by the united movement, leaned toward the Supreme Being who, from His impenetrable center, brought everything into existence and drew everything back to Himself.

This ceaseless alternation of voices and silence seemed the rhythm of the sacred hymn which resounds and prolongs its sound from age to age.

This endless back-and-forth of voices and silence felt like the beat of a sacred song that echoes and carries on through the ages.

Wilfrid and Minna were enabled to understand some of the mysterious sayings of Him who had appeared on earth in the form which to each of them had rendered him comprehensible,—to one Seraphitus, to the other Seraphita,—for they saw that all was homogeneous in the sphere where he now was.

Wilfrid and Minna were able to grasp some of the mysterious words of Him who had come to earth in a way that made sense to each of them—one as Seraphitus, the other as Seraphita—because they realized that everything was unified in the realm where he now existed.

Light gave birth to melody, melody gave birth to light; colors were light and melody; motion was a Number endowed with Utterance; all things were at once sonorous, diaphanous, and mobile; so that each interpenetrated the other, the whole vast area was unobstructed and the Angels could survey it from the depths of the Infinite.

Light created melody, and melody created light; colors were light and melody; movement was a number given voice; everything was at once resonant, transparent, and dynamic; each element blended into the other, the entire expanse was clear, and the Angels could observe it from the depths of the Infinite.

They perceived the puerility of human sciences, of which he had spoken to them.

They recognized the childishness of the human sciences that he had mentioned to them.

The scene was to them a prospect without horizon, a boundless space into which an all-consuming desire prompted them to plunge. But, fastened to their miserable bodies, they had the desire without the power to fulfil it.

The scene was for them a view with no end in sight, an endless expanse that ignited an overwhelming desire to dive in. But, tied to their miserable bodies, they had the desire without the ability to fulfill it.

The Seraph, preparing for his flight, no longer looked towards them; he had nothing now in common with Earth.

The Seraph, getting ready for his flight, no longer looked at them; he didn’t share anything in common with Earth anymore.

Upward he rose; the shadow of his luminous presence covered the two Seers like a merciful veil, enabling them to raise their eyes and see him, rising in his glory to Heaven in company with the glad Archangel.

Upward he rose; the shadow of his radiant presence enveloped the two Seers like a comforting veil, allowing them to lift their eyes and see him, ascending in his glory to Heaven alongside the joyful Archangel.

He rose as the sun from the bosom of the Eastern waves; but, more majestic than the orb and vowed to higher destinies, he could not be enchained like inferior creations in the spiral movement of the worlds; he followed the line of the Infinite, pointing without deviation to the One Centre, there to enter his eternal life,—to receive there, in his faculties and in his essence, the power to enjoy through Love, and the gift of comprehending through Wisdom.

He rose like the sun from the embrace of the Eastern waves; but, more majestic than the orb and destined for greater things, he couldn't be trapped like lesser beings in the spiral movement of the worlds; he followed the path of the Infinite, pointing consistently to the One Center, there to begin his eternal life — to receive, in his abilities and in his essence, the power to experience joy through Love, and the gift of understanding through Wisdom.

The scene which suddenly unveiled itself to the eyes of the two Seers crushed them with a sense of its vastness; they felt like atoms, whose minuteness was not to be compared even to the smallest particle which the infinite of divisibility enabled the mind of man to imagine, brought into the presence of the infinite of Numbers, which God alone can comprehend as He alone can comprehend Himself.

The scene that suddenly unfolded before the two Seers overwhelmed them with its vastness; they felt like tiny particles, so small that their size couldn't even be compared to the tiniest thing that the mind can imagine, standing before the endless expanse of Numbers, which only God can fully understand, just as He can understand Himself.

Strength and Love! what heights, what depths in those two entities, whom the Seraph’s first prayer placed like two links, as it were, to unite the immensities of the lower worlds with the immensity of the higher universe!

Strength and Love! What incredible heights and depths in these two forces, which the Seraph's first prayer linked together like two chains, joining the vastness of the lower worlds with the vastness of the higher universe!

They comprehended the invisible ties by which the material worlds are bound to the spiritual worlds. Remembering the sublime efforts of human genius, they were able to perceive the principle of all melody in the songs of heaven which gave sensations of color, of perfume, of thought, which recalled the innumerable details of all creations, as the songs of earth revive the infinite memories of love.

They understood the unseen connections that link the material world to the spiritual realm. By recalling the remarkable achievements of human creativity, they could grasp the essence of all melody in the celestial songs that evoked feelings of color, fragrance, and ideas, reminding them of the countless details of all creation, just as earthly songs bring back endless memories of love.

Brought by the exaltation of their faculties to a point that cannot be described in any language, they were able to cast their eyes for an instant into the Divine World. There all was Rejoicing.

Brought to a level of excitement that can't be described in words, they were able to glimpse the Divine World for a moment. There, everything was filled with joy.

Myriads of angels were flocking together, without confusion; all alike yet all dissimilar, simple as the flower of the fields, majestic as the universe.

Myriads of angels were gathering together, without chaos; all the same yet all different, as simple as a wildflower, as majestic as the universe.

Wilfrid and Minna saw neither their coming nor their going; they appeared suddenly in the Infinite and filled it with their presence, as the stars shine in the invisible ether.

Wilfrid and Minna didn't notice when they arrived or left; they seemed to appear out of nowhere in the vastness and filled it with their presence, just like stars shine in the unseen sky.

The scintillations of their united diadems illumined space like the fires of the sky at dawn upon the mountains. Waves of light flowed from their hair, and their movements created tremulous undulations in space like the billows of a phosphorescent sea.

The sparkles of their joined crowns lit up the space like the morning sky's glow on the mountains. Waves of light shimmered from their hair, and their movements caused rippling waves in the air like the crests of a glowing ocean.

The two Seers beheld the Seraph dimly in the midst of the immortal legions. Suddenly, as though all the arrows of a quiver had darted together, the Spirits swept away with a breath the last vestiges of the human form; as the Seraph rose he became yet purer; soon he seemed to them but a faint outline of what he had been at the moment of his transfiguration,—lines of fire without shadow.

The two Seers saw the Seraph faintly among the immortal legions. Suddenly, just like all the arrows from a quiver shooting off at once, the Spirits swiftly blew away the final traces of the human form; as the Seraph ascended, he became even more pure; soon he appeared to them as just a faint outline of what he had looked like at the moment of his transformation—lines of fire without any shadow.

Higher he rose, receiving from circle to circle some new gift, while the sign of his election was transmitted to each sphere into which, more and more purified, he entered.

Higher he rose, receiving a new gift with each circle, while the sign of his election was passed to each sphere he entered, becoming more and more purified.

No voice was silent; the hymn diffused and multiplied itself in all its modulations:—

No voice was quiet; the hymn spread and multiplied in all its variations:—

“Hail to him who enters living! Come, flower of the Worlds! diamond from the fires of suffering! pearl without spot, desire without flesh, new link of earth and heaven, be Light! Conquering spirit, Queen of the world, come for thy crown! Victor of earth, receive thy diadem! Thou art of us!”

“Hail to him who comes alive! Come, blossom of the Worlds! diamond forged in the fires of suffering! flawless pearl, desire without body, new connection between earth and heaven, be Light! Conquering spirit, Queen of the world, come for your crown! Victor of earth, take your diadem! You are one of us!”

The virtues of the Seraph shone forth in all their beauty.

The virtues of the Seraph radiated in all their glory.

His earliest desire for heaven re-appeared, tender as childhood. The deeds of his life, like constellations, adorned him with their brightness. His acts of faith shone like the Jacinth of heaven, the color of sidereal fires. The pearls of Charity were upon him,—a chaplet of garnered tears! Love divine surrounded him with roses; and the whiteness of his Resignation obliterated all earthly trace.

His earliest desire for heaven came back, gentle as childhood. The actions of his life, like constellations, decorated him with their glow. His acts of faith sparkled like the Jacinth of heaven, the color of starry fires. The pearls of Charity were on him—a crown of collected tears! Divine love wrapped around him with roses, and the purity of his Resignation erased all earthly signs.

Soon, to the eyes of the Seers, he was but a point of flame, growing brighter and brighter as its motion was lost in the melodious acclamations which welcomed his entrance into heaven.

Soon, to the Seers, he was just a point of flame, getting brighter and brighter as his movement was drowned out by the melodic cheers that welcomed him into heaven.

The celestial accents made the two exiles weep.

The heavenly sounds made the two exiles cry.

Suddenly a silence as of death spread like a mourning veil from the first to the highest sphere, throwing Wilfrid and Minna into a state of intolerable expectation.

Suddenly, a silence like that of death spread like a mourning veil from the lowest to the highest sphere, throwing Wilfrid and Minna into a state of unbearable anticipation.

At this moment the Seraph was lost to sight within the sanctuary, receiving there the gift of Life Eternal.

At that moment, the Seraph was out of sight in the sanctuary, receiving the gift of Eternal Life there.

A movement of adoration made by the Host of heaven filled the two Seers with ecstasy mingled with terror. They felt that all were prostrate before the Throne, in all the spheres, in the Spheres Divine, in the Spiritual Spheres, and in the Worlds of Darkness.

A wave of worship from the heavenly beings overwhelmed the two Seers with a mix of joy and fear. They sensed that everyone was bowing down before the Throne, in every realm, in the Divine Realms, in the Spiritual Realms, and in the Worlds of Darkness.

The Angels bent the knee to celebrate the Seraph’s glory; the Spirits bent the knee in token of their impatience; others bent the knee in the dark abysses, shuddering with awe.

The Angels knelt to honor the Seraph’s glory; the Spirits knelt out of impatience; others knelt in the dark depths, trembling with awe.

A mighty cry of joy gushed forth, as the spring gushes forth to its millions of flowering herbs sparkling with diamond dew-drops in the sunlight; at that instant the Seraph reappeared, effulgent, crying, “Eternal! Eternal! Eternal!”

A powerful shout of joy erupted, just like spring bursts forth with its millions of blooming flowers glimmering with diamond-like dewdrops in the sunlight; at that moment, the Seraph appeared again, radiating light, shouting, “Eternal! Eternal! Eternal!”

The universe heard the cry and understood it; it penetrated the spheres as God penetrates them; it took possession of the infinite; the Seven Divine Worlds heard the Voice and answered.

The universe heard the cry and understood it; it moved through the spheres as God does; it took hold of the infinite; the Seven Divine Worlds heard the Voice and responded.

A mighty movement was perceptible, as though whole planets, purified, were rising in dazzling light to become Eternal.

A powerful movement was noticeable, as if entire planets, cleansed, were ascending in brilliant light to become Eternal.

Had the Seraph obtained, as a first mission, the work of calling to God the creations permeated by His Word?

Had the Seraph accomplished, as its first mission, the task of calling to God the creations filled with His Word?

But already the sublime hallelujah was sounding in the ear of the desolate ones as the distant undulations of an ended melody. Already the celestial lights were fading like the gold and crimson tints of a setting sun. Death and Impurity recovered their prey.

But the beautiful hallelujah was already echoing in the ears of the lonely ones like the distant waves of a finished song. The heavenly lights were already dimming like the gold and red hues of a setting sun. Death and Impurity reclaimed their victims.

As the two mortals re-entered the prison of flesh, from which their spirit had momentarily been delivered by some priceless sleep, they felt like those who wake after a night of brilliant dreams, the memory of which still lingers in their soul, though their body retains no consciousness of them, and human language is unable to give utterance to them.

As the two mortals returned to their bodies, from which their spirits had briefly escaped into a precious sleep, they felt like those who wake up after a night of amazing dreams, the memory of which still stays in their hearts, even though their bodies have no awareness of them, and human language can't express them.

The deep darkness of the sphere that was now about them was that of the sun of the visible worlds.

The deep darkness of the sphere surrounding them was similar to the light from the visible worlds' sun.

“Let us descend to those lower regions,” said Wilfrid.

“Let’s head down to those lower areas,” said Wilfrid.

“Let us do what he told us to do,” answered Minna. “We have seen the worlds on their march to God; we know the Path. Our diadem of stars is There.”

“Let’s do what he asked us to do,” replied Minna. “We’ve seen the worlds on their way to God; we know the Path. Our crown of stars is There.”

Floating downward through the abysses, they re-entered the dust of the lesser worlds, and saw the Earth, like a subterranean cavern, suddenly illuminated to their eyes by the light which their souls brought with them, and which still environed them in a cloud of the paling harmonies of heaven. The sight was that which of old struck the inner eyes of Seers and Prophets. Ministers of all religions, Preachers of all pretended truths, Kings consecrated by Force and Terror, Warriors and Mighty men apportioning the Peoples among them, the Learned and the Rich standing above the suffering, noisy crowd, and noisily grinding them beneath their feet,—all were there, accompanied by their wives and servants; all were robed in stuffs of gold and silver and azure studded with pearls and gems torn from the bowels of Earth, stolen from the depths of Ocean, for which Humanity had toiled throughout the centuries, sweating and blaspheming. But these treasures, these splendors, constructed of blood, seemed worn-out rags to the eyes of the two Exiles. “What do you there, in motionless ranks?” cried Wilfrid. They answered not. “What do you there, motionless?” They answered not. Wilfrid waved his hands over them, crying in a loud voice, “What do you there, in motionless ranks?” All, with unanimous action, opened their garments and gave to sight their withered bodies, eaten with worms, putrefied, crumbling to dust, rotten with horrible diseases.

Floating down through the depths, they re-entered the dust of the lesser worlds and saw Earth, like an underground cavern, suddenly lit up before them by the light their souls carried, surrounding them in a cloud of fading heavenly harmonies. The sight was reminiscent of what once captivated the inner vision of Seers and Prophets. Ministers of all faiths, Preachers of every false truth, Kings anointed by Force and Terror, Warriors and mighty men dividing the Peoples among themselves, the Educated and Wealthy standing above the suffering, noisy crowd, trampling them underfoot,—all were there, along with their wives and servants; all were dressed in fabrics of gold and silver and blue, adorned with pearls and gems ripped from the Earth’s depths, stolen from the Ocean's floor, for which Humanity had labored over centuries, sweating and cursing. Yet these treasures, these glories, built on blood, appeared as tattered rags to the two Exiles. “What are you doing there, standing still?” shouted Wilfrid. They did not respond. “What are you doing there, motionless?” They remained silent. Wilfrid waved his hands over them, calling out loudly, “What are you doing there, in motionless ranks?” In unison, they opened their garments to reveal their decayed bodies, consumed by worms, rotten, crumbling to dust, afflicted by horrific diseases.

“You lead the nations to Death,” Wilfrid said to them. “You have depraved the earth, perverted the Word, prostituted justice. After devouring the grass of the fields you have killed the lambs of the fold. Do you think yourself justified because of your sores? I will warn my brethren who have ears to hear the Voice, and they will come and drink of the spring of Living Waters which you have hidden.”

“You lead the nations to death,” Wilfrid said to them. “You have corrupted the earth, twisted the truth, and betrayed justice. After devouring the grass of the fields, you have slaughtered the lambs. Do you think you are justified because of your wounds? I will warn my brothers who are willing to listen to the Voice, and they will come and drink from the spring of Living Waters that you have hidden.”

“Let us save our strength for Prayer,” said Minna. “Wilfrid, thy mission is not that of the Prophets or the Avenger or the Messenger; we are still on the confines of the lowest sphere; let us endeavor to rise through space on the wings of Prayer.”

“Let’s save our energy for Prayer,” said Minna. “Wilfrid, your mission isn’t like that of the Prophets, the Avenger, or the Messenger; we’re still at the edge of the lowest level; let’s try to elevate ourselves through space on the wings of Prayer.”

“Thou shalt be all my love!”

"You will be all my love!"

“Thou shalt be all my strength!”

“You will be all my strength!”

“We have seen the Mysteries; we are, each to the other, the only being here below to whom Joy and Sadness are comprehensible; let us pray, therefore: we know the Path, let us walk in it.”

“We have seen the Mysteries; we are, to each other, the only ones down here who understand Joy and Sadness; so let’s pray, then: we know the Path, let’s walk it.”

“Give me thy hand,” said the Young Girl, “if we walk together, the way will be to me less hard and long.”

“Give me your hand,” said the Young Girl, “if we walk together, the journey will be easier and shorter for me.”

“With thee, with thee alone,” replied the Man, “can I cross the awful solitude without complaint.”

“With you, with only you,” replied the Man, “can I get through this terrible solitude without complaining.”

“Together we will go to Heaven,” she said.

“Together we will go to heaven,” she said.

The clouds gathered and formed a darksome dais. Suddenly the pair found themselves kneeling beside a body which old David was guarding from curious eyes, resolved to bury it himself.

The clouds gathered and formed a dark stage. Suddenly, the couple found themselves kneeling next to a body that old David was protecting from prying eyes, determined to bury it himself.

Beyond those walls the first summer of the nineteenth century shone forth in all its glory. The two lovers believed they heard a Voice in the sun-rays. They breathed a celestial essence from the new-born flowers. Holding each other by the hand, they said, “That illimitable ocean which shines below us is but an image of what we saw above.”

Beyond those walls, the first summer of the nineteenth century shone in all its glory. The two lovers thought they heard a Voice in the sun's rays. They inhaled a heavenly scent from the fresh flowers. Holding hands, they said, “That endless ocean sparkling below us is just a reflection of what we saw above.”

“Where are you going?” asked Monsieur Becker.

“Where are you headed?” asked Monsieur Becker.

“To God,” they answered. “Come with us, father.”

“To God,” they replied. “Come with us, Dad.”











Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!